(logo)
(navigation image)
Home American Libraries | Canadian Libraries | Universal Library | Open Source Books | Project Gutenberg | Biodiversity Heritage Library | Children's Library | Additional Collections

Search: Advanced Search

Anonymous User (login or join us)Upload
See other formats

Full text of "Jerusalem and the crusades"

NY 



PUBLIC L.BHAHV THE BRANCH ILBRAR.ES 



3333 05824 6535 



-B 



THE CENTRAL CHILDREN'S 
DONNSLL LIBFARY CENTER 
20 WEST 53 STREET 
MYORK, N.Y. 10019 



.J- 



JERUSALEM AND THE CRUSADES 



JERUSALEM 
AND THE CRUSADES 

BY ESTELLE BLYTH 

WITH EIGHT PLATES IN COLOUR BY L. D. LUARD 

AND A SERIES OF REPRODUCTIONS OF 

PICTURES OF HISTORIC INTEREST 







LONDON: T. C. & E. C. JACK 

67 LONG ACRE, W. C. 
AND EDINBURGH 



H 
D 



TO 

-, . , > , ( , ( , ( , 

MY FATHER AN.I/ MOTHER 



IN A-,L L<<V'ANI> GRATITUDE 



- 

., 





ST. GEORGE'S COLLEGE 
JERUSALEBI. 



CONTENTS 

CHAP. PAG E 

I. THE CITY AND THE LAND ... 1 

II. THE PILGRIMS ... . 8 

III. THE FIRST CRUSADE, 1096-1099 . 17 

IV. THE SIEGE OF JERUSALEM . . 36 
V. THE KNIGHTS .... ... 45 

VI. THE BEGINNING OF THE KINGDOM 60 

VII. THE SETTLING OF. THE KINGDOM .. v . . 74 

VIII. THE KINGDOM f *f ITS HEIGHT ... 83 

IX. THE SECOND CRUSADE : . . . . . 103 

X. THE KINGDOM ON THE WANE. . ,. . . .119 

- i 

S 5^I. THE FALL OF THE KINGDOM . . . . 136 

SLJ. THE FALL OF JERUSALEM, 1187 . 151 

XIII. THE THIRD CRUSADE, 1189-1192 . . 168 

XIV. THE CHILDREN'S CRUSADE, 1212 .198 
XV. THE LAST CRUSADES ...... 206 

XVI. THE Loss OF ACRE .... . 224 

XVII. THE Two GREAT ORDERS . 233 

XVIII. WHAT THE CRUSADERS DID . ... 256 

ARABIC WORDS IN THE ENGLISH LANGUAGE BROUGHT 

IN BY THE CRUSADERS . . . 262 

MEANINGS OF CHRISTIAN NAMES .... 260 

INDEX 267 

vi 



ILLUSTRATIONS 

THE SARACENS FELL LIKE HEADS OF CORN BEFORE RICHARD'S 

BATTLE-AXE. (Colour) ..... Frontispiece 

FACING PAGE 
THE CITY OF JERUSALEM ....... 4 

JERUSALEM PILGRIMS LANDING AT JOPPA, AND PAYING TOLL 

TO ENTER THE HoLY ClTY .... 12 

PETER STARTED OFF HIMSELF, FOLLOWED BY A CROWD OF 

HALF-ARMED PEASANTS. (Colour) . . . . 18 

CRUSADERS AND SARACENS IN BATTLE AT NICEA IN THE 

FIRST CRUSADE ....... 26 

UP WENT BoEMOND, THE FIRST BY RlGHT OF LEADERSHIP. 

(Colour) ... 30 

THE TOWER OF DAVID, JERUSALEM ..... 34 

PETER IN A MOMENT HELD UP AN ANCIENT SPEAR-HEAD. 

(Colour) ... . .40 

THE TOIL-WORN SOLDIERS FROM THE NORTH FELL UPON 

THEIR KNEES. (Colour) .... 48 

How A CITY WAS BESIEGED IN THE MIDDLE AGES . . 56 

GODFREY OF BOUILLON, FIRST KING OF JERUSALEM, ON HIS 

THRONE ...... 64 

THE CASTLE OF A GREAT CRUSADER : BUILT BY RAYMOND 

OF TOULOUSE AT TRIPOLI IN 1103 .... 74 

vii 



THE CRUSADES 

FACING PAGE 
A GREAT TORTRESS OF THE CRUSADERS: RuiNS OF KERAK, 

IN MOAB 88 

STANDARD BEARERS AND TRUMPETERS OF A SARACEN ARMY 

ON THE MARCH .... . 90 

ANTIOCH, AN ANCIENT CITY OF THE CRUSADERS . . 110 
THE HOLY SEPULCHRE, JERUSALEM . . . . .158 

RICHARD I IN BATTLE WITH THE SARACENS . . . 166 

BARBAROSSA RESTS AND WAITS FOR THE CALL OF HIS COUNTRY. 

(Colour) ......... 172 

Louis FLUNG HIMSELF OVERBOARD. (Colour) . . 204 

ST. Louis, KING OF FRANCE, CROSSES THE SEA TO PALES- 
TINE, AND IS KEPT IN A SARACEN PRISON . . 204 

THE FAMOUS CITY OF ACRE, SEEN FROM THE SEA . . 218 

THEY HURRIED TO CONSTANTINOPLE. (Colour) . . . 228 

THE RUINS OF THE GREAT CASTLE OF RHODES . . . 232 

SOLDIERS WHO FOUGHT FOR JERUSALEM . 242 



Vlll 



JERUSALEM AND 
THE CRUSADES 

CHAPTER I 

THE CITY AND THE LAND 

" Those holy fields 

Over whose acres walked those blessed Feet, 
Which, fourteen hundred years ago, were nailed 
For our advantage on the bitter Cross." 

SHAKESPEARE. 

FAR away from England, in the small, narrow land 
of Palestine, which is part of the Turkish Empire, 
there is an ancient walled-in city called Jerusalem. 
Of course we all know about Jerusalem, because we 
have read about it in the Bible ; but then the Bible 
does not bring us very far down in the history of 
the world, and the story of Jerusalem does not end 
with the Bible story by any means. Some of the 
strangest and most exciting chapters of her history 
are those that have happened afterwards ; and this 
book is about one of those periods perhaps one of 
the most wonderful of them all. 



THE CRUSADES 

But before we can begin to build our story, we 
must have a little patience to gather first all the 
stones we want, so that they lie ready to our hand ; 
and the first thing to do is to get some idea of 
how the Holy Land lies with regard to the rest of 
the world. We know that Palestine is part of the 
peninsula of Arabia, a narrow strip lying at the 
top of the bell- shaped peninsula, and stretching 
down towards Egypt, which is, of course, in Africa. 
The coast-line is washed by the Mediterranean, and 
if you run your finger along that blue sea, past 
Italy, through the Straits of Gibraltar, and up north, 
leaving Spain and France on your right, to the 
British Isles, you will see one way of coming to 
Palestine. 

The Holy Land itself is like a road, long and 
narrow, and that is one reason that, while it has 
been fairly easy to conquer Palestine, it has been so 
very hard to keep it. It has long chains of moun- 
tains, none of the peaks being very high except 
Hermon, which wears a beautiful, sparkling crown 
of snow, and on whose lower slopes nice brown 
bears are hunted still. Palestine is a very beautiful 
land indeed, the skies are so blue, and the flowers in 
spring are so many and so bright. Though it is 
covered with rocks and stones, the rich red earth 
between is very good, so that corn and vines and 
flowers and fruit and vegetables of many kinds grow 
quite easily, and are generally much larger than in 

2 



THE CITY AND THE LAND 

England, where the sun is not always to be seen. 
It is a very hot land, too, and in some parts of it 
the heat in summer is so great that the people can 
hardly bear it ; that is in the low-lying places like 
Jericho and Tiberias. But up in the mountains and 
highlands, or by the sea, it is never too hot to be 
borne. From Christmas time to the middle of 
February it is generally very cold, with sharp, cut- 
ting winds and heavy rain ; and snow falls, but not 
every year. Then from February onwards it grows 
brighter and warmer every day, until in the summer 
months May, June, July, and August, and so on 
it is really very hot indeed, and the stone walls be- 
come so hot on the outside that they feel quite 
burning under your hand if you touch them. The 
air is very clear, and the stars burn like great lamps 
at night, even when there is a moon ; and as for the 
moon, when it is full the light is so strong that you 
can read by it. There are no damp, cold fogs. After 
a few hours of rain, the sun will burst through the 
angry clouds, turning the silver-green olives into 
fairy trees hung in diamonds fallen straight out of 
the rainbow. And there is nothing more lovely 
than a snowy day, when the ground is all white, with 
a cloudless blue sky overhead, and sunshine every- 
where. There is not a single day, summer or winter, 
on which the sun does not shine for at least a part 
of it. In every way it is a most lovely land there 
are no words to say how beautiful. 

3 



THE CRUSADES 

There is not much water in Palestine in the way 
of rivers and lakes, but there are many springs ; and 
the rain-water is stored up in great, deep cisterns cut 
out of the rock. Sometimes we use the old cisterns 
that the Romans made, hundreds of years ago, when 
they ruled in Palestine : that was long before the 
Crusaders' days, of course. 

In the days of the Crusaders there were many 
more forests and many more trees than there are 
now, and wild beasts were common. There are still 
some bears, leopards, wolves, jackals, cheetahs, 
hyenas, and foxes, and so on but they are not 
really common. There are also some poisonous 
snakes, and insects that sting, such as scorpions and 
centipedes ; but the land was so much better covered 
in the old days that all these things were far more 
common, and the Crusaders often suffered a good 
deal from their poisonous stings, not knowing what 
they were. 

Jerusalem itself, the Holy City for whose pos- 
session the Crusaders and Saracens fought so fiercely 
for so many years, is a little walled-in city. Ii 
stands upon hills, with valleys running round it 01* 
three sides like a very deep moat, and a sharp little 
valley cuts right through the City from north to 
south, so that one end of it is much higher than 
the other. It is surrounded by low, gently-rising 
hills on all sides, the Mount of Olives being on the 
due east. In the easternmost corner of the city is 

4 



THE CITY AND THE LAND 

the Dome of the Rock, which is now the Mosque 
(or place of worship) of the Moslems, who look 
upon it as one of their greatest treasures. The 
Rock is the threshing-floor that David bought from 
Oman the Jebusite, and on which he offered a sacri- 
fice after the plague was stayed in Jerusalem ; and 
over it Solomon, great David's son, built his wonder- 
ful Temple afterwards, and put the Altar of Sacrifice 
on the Rock. You can still see the holes in the Rock 
which were made for the feet of the Altar to rest in. 

When the Crusaders had Jerusalem, the great 
Temple Church of the Knights Templars stood 
here, on this ground, and three of the murderers 
of Thomas a Becket are buried here, one of them 
being that Reginald Fitz-Urse who was the chief, 
and who came to Jerusalem afterwards as a pilgrim 
because he was so sorry for his wicked deed. 

In the middle of the City is a wonderful church 
the Church of the Holy Sepulchre, which is built 
over the place which many people have believed for 
centuries to be the real Tomb of Christ. It was to 
take this Holy Sepulchre that the Crusaders came, 
and came again, because they thought that no one 
ought to have it except Christians. Just outside 
the great door, on the right hand as you go in, is 
buried an English Crusader, Sir Philip d'Aubigny; 
his name can still be read on the flat stone covering 
his grave, though the letters are getting a little faint 
under the tread of the many feet that pass over it. 

5 



THE CRUSADES 

Sir Philip d'Aubigny was one of the Barons who 
signed Magna Charta, and he suffered for it at the 
hands of the angry King John afterwards. Later 
on he was for a time tutor to the little King, 
Henry III, and when he was no longer wanted 
there, he became a Crusader, and spent fourteen 
years in the Holy Land, where at last he died, and 
where he now lies buried. 

On the higher ground at the west of the City 
is the Citadel, called also the Tower of David ; and 
near it is the Upper Room where Christ ate the 
Last Supper with His disciples, and where, after 
His Resurrection, the Holy Spirit came upon the 
twelve Apostles. Under this room is the spot 
where King David is buried, and a story is still 
told in Jerusalem of his grave which the Crusaders 
were told in their day, and which they thoroughly be- 
lieved. It is that David keeps watch over his own 
tomb, in which is buried also all his treasure, and 
if anyone tries to break in to steal, or even to look, 
such a strong and awful wind beats upon him that 
he is driven back, terrified almost to death. And 
David, an old man with long white beard and 
calm but terrible eyes, sits there in his crown, 
guarding his treasure until it is wanted not for 
any greedy person or nation, but for the good of 
Jerusalem herself. 

And now I shall not have to keep you any 
longer from the beginning of our story for a story 

6 



THE CITY AND THE LAND 

it is, all about kings, and knights, and ladies, of 
sieges and battles, and brave deeds, of towns lost 
and won just like any old tale or romance, only 
much better because it is quite true. Perhaps this 
will show you (if you have not already found it 
out for yourself), that history is as good as any 
tale of romance or faery that ever was written. 
You will see, too, the many links between our own 
England with that lovely, far-off land where Christ 
our Lord once dwelt. 



CHAPTER II 

THE PILGRIMS 

" With naked foot and sackcloth vest, 
And arms enfolded on his breast, 
Did every pilgrim go." 

SCOTT. 

IN the eleventh century after Christ, Jerusalem 
was in the hands of Mohammedan rulers, to whom 
also it was a Holy City. There were Christians 
living in the City, of course, and they had churches 
and houses, but they had no power at all, and were 
often badly treated. These Mohammedan governors 
of Jerusalem and of Palestine were Arabs at one 
time ; that is to say, they were the natives of 
Arabia, whose ancestors had been the first to follow 
the Prophet Mohammed, after whom they were 
called Mohammedans : the word Moslem means 
the same thing. The Arabs were great warriors, 
and at first they conquered wherever they went, 
not only in Syria, but in Spain, in North Africa, 
and in China, India, and Persia. They were a fine 
people, generous and not unjust to the Christians 
over whom they ruled ; they were brave, too, and 
learned in many things. They were great law- 

8 



THE PILGRIMS 

givers, men of science, poets, geographers, doctors, 
astronomers, and builders. Some of the most 
beautiful buildings in the world were the work of 
their clever hands ; and the names they gave to 
some of the stars have never been changed. The 
Arabs sometimes called themselves Sharkeyan, or 
Men of the East ; but we have changed the name 
into Saracens, which means exactly the same thing. 
We must remember this word, for we shall come 
across it over and over again as we get further 
into our story. 

About two hundred years before the First 
Crusade there were two great rulers in the world, 
one in the East and one in the West. Charlemagne 
in the West ruled over nearly the whole of Europe, 
and he would have liked to add in Constantinople 
also, which was part of the great Greek Empire, but 
he did not succeed in getting so far east. In the 
East the ruler was that great Haroun al Rasheed, 
the Khalif of Bagdad, whose name we know so well 
because he was the Khalif of the Arabian Nights. 
His great kingdom stretched from the borders of 
India right down to Egypt. He traded with China 
and with Europe, the chief traders being the Jews 
of Palestine, who took their rich robes and spices to 
Spain, while the Venetians and the Genoese in their 
turn carried their treasures east. Haroun al Rasheed 
encouraged all kinds of learning in his kingdom, and 
he loved the companionship of wise and clever men ; 

9 



THE CRUSADES 

he was also brave and just and generous, so that 
his reign was really a Golden Age for all his great 
dominions. He sent the keys of Jerusalem to 
Charlemagne, and invited him to come and rebuild 
the Christian Churches in Palestine (798), but 
Charlemagne, though he would have dearly loved 
to do so, could not leave his own kingdom. These 
two great men, like a balance, kept the peace of 
East and West by their friendship for each other : 
but Haroun al Rasheed died in 809 and Charlemagne 
in 814, and with their deaths this peace was broken. 
Charlemagne's people buried him sitting upright in 
his chair, the Book of the Gospels in his hand, just 
as Patriarchs are buried still in the East, because 
they could not bear to lay him down as if his work 
were done and he had quite gone away from them 
in an unending sleep. 

With the passing of years the Arabs became 
weaker, and began to lose their hold of the lands 
they had taken. A young and strong people were 
rising up, who pushed the Arabs back and back in 
all directions. These conquerors of the Arabs were 
a Tartar tribe from the north of Europe, called 
Turcomans or Turks ; they were also Moslems. 
They were brave fighters as the Arabs were, but 
they were also a cruel, wild, and restless people. 
They did not care at all for what are called the 
gentle arts, architecture, painting, poetry, and music, 
because they were such a restless race, always want- 

10 



THE PILGRIMS 

ing to be up and doing. They were a people who 
lived in tents, which they could move easily from 
place to place, and so of course they did not care 
for building beautiful houses, and they were far too 
fond of fighting to care for any quieter pursuits. 
Neither did learning or trade please them. They 
cared only for what they could get by conquest, and 
they despised any life but that of fighting. The 
Turks overcame the Arab Saracens in Syria, and 
having gained many battles in Asia Minor, they 
invaded the Greek Empire. Then they began to 
draw very near indeed to the borders of the Christian 
lands in the East, and so to Europe itself. Even 
the sea did not stop them, for Turkish pirates terri- 
fied the coasts of the Mediterranean, and ravaged 
Asia. And in 1065 they captured Jerusalem from 
the Egyptian Saracens, who held it at the time. 

The new governors of Jerusalem were not as just 
and kind as the late rulers had been, on the whole ; 
they oppressed the Christians who lived under them, 
and they were especially unkind to the pilgrims. 

Who were the pilgrims ? 

From all parts of the world people came to visit 
the holy places in and near Jerusalem, the Church 
of the Holy Sepulchre, believed to be the place 
where Christ's Tomb was, the Church built over 
the Manger at Bethlehem, where He was born, 
the Mount of Olives from which He ascended to 
heaven, and many more besides these, all very 

ii 



THE CRUSADES 

sacred because of their connection with Him, and 
also with the patriarchs and kings and prophets of 
old. These travellers were called pilgrims (the word 
means travellers through strange lands), and they 
came in a long, never-ending stream to visit the 
Holy Land, but especially Jerusalem. They were 
a great mixture, and many a strange life-story was 
hidden under the rough pilgrim dress. For men of 
all countries and of all classes met here in a common 
fellowship of purpose. Rich men who had left all 
that this world could give; strong men coming to 
pray for the life of wife or child, dearer to them than 
their own ; earnest priests burning with their desire 
to see the places Christ had seen ; brave Knights, 
perhaps seeking forgiveness for past wrongs done ; 
monks ; poor pilgrims who had begged their way 
out all these, and many more, pressed eastwards, 
each with his own burden of sin or sorrow or care 
to lay down in the Holy City. It was a long and 
hard journey they had to take, if by sea, in little 
rocking ships which were the mere toys of the great 
waters they had to cross, sailing ever in fear of the 
cruel pirates or sea-robbers, who roamed the seas 
like wolves in search of prey. Or if they went across 
the continent it was no more easy or safe, for the 
parts we now call Germany, Austria-Hungary, and 
the Balkan States, were then for the most part just 
wild tracts of land, dark with forests, and torn by 
great rushing rivers and waterfalls, while the moun- 

12 







JERUSALEM PILGRIMS LANDING AT JOPPA, AND PAYING TOLL 
TO ENTER THE HOLY ClTY 



From an ancient MS. in 
the British Museum. 






TILDFN f 
C 



THE PILGRIMS 

tains were peopled by fierce, savage men, every bit 
as cruel and as pitiless as the wild beasts who roared 
through the great forests. 

Pilgrims who had made the journey brought back 
the most wonderful stories of the dangers and ad- 
ventures they had passed through. They always 
tried to travel only during the summer months, "for 
in November, December, and January no vessel can 
cross the sea because of storms." " Such storms, too ! ' 
said the pilgrims, in which there was " no stone or 
sand at the bottom of the sea that was not moved 
when the sea raged and raved thus." Then there 
were perils from great fish, especially one called 
Troya Marina, which would attack small ships, and 
even big ones if it were very hungry. This monster 
could sometimes be sent away after it had been well 
fed with bread, or it might even be frightened off 
by " a man's angry and terrible face." But if it saw 
that you were afraid, it just snapped you up in a 
moment. There was also a fish called a melar, 
which drove its long, sharp tooth into a ship from 
below, and shook it as if it had run upon a rock ; 
and a " very truthful sailor ' said that there were 
fish in the sea a mile long. The wonderful stories 
which the pilgrims told were believed by every one, 
and no doubt they frightened a good many people 
from taking such a terrible journey. But even with- 
out these large and hungry and bad-tempered fish, 
the pirates and the storms were enough to face, so 

13 



THE CRUSADES 

that it really needed plenty of courage and persever- 
ance to be a pilgrim. 

And even when they reached Jerusalem, the 
pilgrims' troubles were not over ; for the Saracen 
governors would not allow any one to enter unless 
he paid the sum of thirty bezants first, which was 
a very large sum of money in those days. If a 
pilgrim could pay, he was allowed to enter by a 
small gate on the east side of the City called St. 
Lazarus's Postern (a postern is a small gate), from 
which he went straight to the Church of the Holy 
Sepulchre, all round which was the Christian quarter. 
The Saracens would not let the pilgrims enter by 
any of the chief gates of the City, nor pass through 
the crowded markets where its business was carried 
on, for they did not want the pilgrims, who were 
foreigners, to see and know too much of what was 
going on in the Holy City. 

Now many of the pilgrims had spent all their 
money on the long journey ; others, always poor, 
had begged their way from place to place. These 
now stood without the walls, and had nothing to 
give for their entrance. How cruelly hard for them 
to have come all this way, through so many dangers, 
so many hardships, and all for nothing ! They could 
not get in. Sometimes a pilgrim-knight, or a priest 
from within the city, filled with pity for their trouble, 
would pay the thirty bezants, and so some poor pil- 
grim would get in after all; but, of course, there 



THE PILGRIMS 

were many and many who found no one to pay for 
them, and these unfortunate people had no choice 
but to stay outside, or even sadly to turn homewards 
again. It sometimes happened that pilgrims died 
there, outside the walls, and the bodies of these 
were thrown out to the jackals, or else carelessly 
buried in a big common grave in a place called the 
Potter's Field. The pilgrims liked to die in Jeru- 
salem, and they did not seem to mind the wretched 
way in which their bodies might be treated after- 
wards. Many of them used to pray that they might 
die when they had seen the holy places. " Thou 
Who hast died for us," they prayed, " and Who art 
buried in this sacred place, take pity on our misery, 
and take us from this vale of tears." There is a nice 
story told of one of the Dukes of Normandy, the 
father of William the Conqueror, who came to 
Jerusalem as a pilgrim. He was so sorry for the 
pilgrims whom he saw waiting outside the walls, 
and who could not pay to get in, that he gave a 
large sum of money to the Turkish governor to 
allow some of them to enter. The Turkish gover- 
nor was just as generous on his part, for he returned 
the money to the Duke, and allowed the pilgrims 
to enter free. 

Of course the pilgrims' tales were not all full of 
horrors and adventures, or very few indeed who 
heard them would have had the courage or the wish 
to take the same journey. They described as well 

'5 



THE CRUSADES 

the wonderful cities they had seen on the way, the 
riches of the East, the holy places, and the beauty 
of the Holy Land itself. " Now you must know 
that, as a matter of fact, the whole of the Holy 
Land was, and is at this day, the best of all lands," 
wrote a monk who lived upon Mount Zion ; and 
the pilgrims would tell, as this monk did, of the 
" wild boars, roes, harts, partridges, and quails which 
were so plentiful that it was a wonder to see them 
. . . the lions and bears, and different wild beasts, 
the camels and the dromedaries, stags, gazelles, and 
buffaloes. In short, there are all the good things in 
the world, and the land flows with milk and honey." 
There was this side of the picture to tempt others 
out to Palestine, as well as the terrible tales of the 
sufferings the pilgrims had to undergo, and with 
which they tried to rouse the people of Europe to 
avenge them, and to put a stop to the many cruel 
things that were done in Palestine. 

But Europe was much too busy with its own 
wars and other affairs, and for a long time it paid 
no attention to these complaints. It seemed as if 
things would go on for ever like this, only getting 
worse, for no one would listen or help, and the 
pilgrims, as we have seen, were quite unable to help 
themselves. But it is always darkest before dawn, 
and already the clouds were beginning to break, and 
the light of coming help to shine through. 

16 



was 



CHAPTER III 

THE FIRST CRUSADE, 1096-1099 

" The burning eye, the swarthy beard, 
The glittering arms with gems inlaid, 
The starry swords the Paynims feared, 
The glory of the first crusade." 

JOHN DAVIDSON. 

" These were the great who triumphed easily, 
In thought and glance, in word and deed supreme." 

JOHN DAVIDSON. 

AMONG the pilgrims who returned to tell the story 
of his trials and hardships and adventures was one, 
Peter the Hermit, whose great work it was to make 
Europe listen to the cry of Jerusalem. - 

Peter was a Frenchman, of a noble family of 
Picardy, and had been a Knight, but because he 
had done some bad deed, he put off his armour and 
became a hermit. He was a small, mean-looking 
man, but he had keen, wonderful eyes, and a great 
gift of words, so that men could not help listening 
to him. Peter went to Jerusalem on a pilgrimage 
in the year 1093. It seemed to him that there was 
nothing but trouble everywhere trouble amongst 
the Christians who lived in Jerusalem, and trouble 

17 B 



THE CRUSADES 

also for the men who were his fellow-pilgrims ; and 
he learnt a good deal more from the ao-^d Je au ty 
of Jerusalem, Simeon, with v *,.+ i-n w 

The Patriarch told him all ^ ^^e wrongs done 
to the Christians, and their sufferings and fears, and 
how they were not able to help themselves. Simeon, 
who was old and very sad, wept much as he told 
Peter all these things. " It may be," he said, " that 
when the cup of our sufferings is full, God will move 
the hearts of our fellow- Christians in the West to 
help His Holy City." 

" Write," said Peter, burning with indignation 
at what he heard, " write to the Kings of the West ! 
Tell them these things. I myself will take the 
letters, and will pray the people of Europe to draw 
sword and free Jerusalem ! " 

The stories he heard, and the things he saw, 
weighed upon Peter the Hermit's mind, and gave 
him no rest by day or night. And while he was 
praying at the shrines and altars and visiting the 
holy places, he saw visions of saints and angels, and 
heard voices calling to him out of heaven, which told 
him that he was chosen to be the deliverer of his 
fellow-Christians at Jerusalem. Once, as he was 
praying at the Holy Sepulchre itself, he thought he 
heard the voice of Christ Himself say, "Arise, Peter, 
hasten to announce the sorrows of My people. It is 
time that My servants were helped, and My holy 
places delivered." 

18 



THE FIRST CRUSADE 

Straightway Peter arose : the time for prayer 
was past, the time for work had come. Was he 
not called to this great task ? Strong in this belief 
Peter made haste back to Europe, where he went 
first to Rome to beg for the Pope's support. The 
Pope listened to him, and promised to help him. 
He gave Peter his blessing, and said that he would 
help in every way he could the work which had been 
given to Peter by the Lord Himself. 

Thus encouraged, Peter started to go through 
Europe, preaching a holy war. He preached all 
through Germany, France, and Belgium, but not 
in Spain. The reason for this was that the Saracens 
had a strong kingdom in Spain, and the Spanish 
Christians had enough fighting to do at home to 
protect themselves from these Saracens, or Moors as 
they were called, without travelling all the way to 
Palestine to fight them there. Peter preached boldly 
and fervently. His words came straight from a 
heart on fire with the earnestness of his faith. He 
told of the perils of the journey, the sufferings of 
the pilgrims when they arrived at Jerusalem, and the 
hardships of the daily life of the Christian dwellers 
in the City. He also described the Holy Land, the 
beautiful City of Jerusalem, the wonders of the holy 
places, the Sepulchre of the Lord Christ. " Is it 
right," cried Peter, " that those blessed places which 
have been made holy by Christ's own Presence on 
which the very Feet of Christ stood should belong 

19 



THE CRUSADES 

to the enemies of Christ ? " (For so, in their narrow- 
ness and hate, the Christians of that day called all 
who were not Christians.) "Up, brothers," he cried, 
" and win back the City of the Lord for Himself! " 

With a mighty shout the listening crowds 
replied, " Dieu le veult ! "(God wills it). 

In every city, town, and village where he 
preached, hundreds of people swore to follow Peter 
to this holy war. And to each one who made this 
promise a red cross was given, to be worn on the 
shoulder ; this was called taking the cross, and from 
this the wearers came to be called Crusaders, or 
soldiers of the Cross. At first these crosses were all 
red, and the English kept theirs always so. But 
Richard I himself used a white one in the Third 
Crusade, and in the later Crusades the soldiers of 
different nations wore their crosses in different 
colours to mark them out. The White Ensign, 
which is the naval flag of England to-day, is just 
the red cross of the early Crusades on the white 
ground, as they wore it on a white over-garment, 
called a surcoat. 

And now the Knights of Europe came forward 
and took counsel together, and many of them made 
up their minds to join the Crusade also. They, 
too, were stirred to the heart by the Hermit's 
preaching, and longed to strike a good blow for the 
Sepulchre of Christ. But they could see further 
than Peter the Hermit and his excited followers, 

20 



THE FIRST CRUSADE 

and they knew well the great danger that Europe 
was in. For the fierce pirates on the Mediterranean 
coasts were slowly drawing nearer and threatening 
Europe ; while if Constantinople fell, and with it 
the Greek Empire, the chief defence of Europe 
against the wild tribes of the East would be gone. 
Like wise men and good soldiers, the Knights 
began steadily to prepare for the great task which 
they had taken upon them. 

Peter the Hermit, however, became impatient. 
He was longing to be afoot and away ; he saw no 
use in all these preparations ; he expected miracles 
to be worked for them in the coming warfare. He 
refused to wait till the great army was ready, and 
started off himself, leading a strange crowd of half- 
armed peasants, men and women of all ages, who 
had gathered round him as he preached in the 
different countries of Europe. A German knight, 
called Walter the Penniless, went with him as joint 
commander. 

In this mad way did Peter the Hermit start 
on his crusade. 

Eager and ready were the unfortunate crowds 
who followed him, but they were rough, ignorant 
people, who had no idea what lay before them 
the length of the journey, its perils, its hardships. 
Every walled city they came to they would cry 
out that here was Jerusalem already. The fate of 
these poor peasants was only to be expected ; 

21 



THE CRUSADES 

without proper food, without arms, they starved, 
and fell sick, and died in numbers every day. The 
wild mountain tribes in the heart of Europe swept 
down upon them as they trudged along, and killed 
them like sheep, robbing their few poor valuables 
as they lay dying or dead. There was no sort of 
order or discipline amongst the crowd. Peter, for 
all his fiery words, was no commander of men, and 
his rough and ignorant followers simply would not 
obey him. Of all the thousands who had set out 
in such glad hope, Peter himself was the only one 
who got even so far as Constantinople. Here, in 
remorse and shame, he had to wait long for the 
coming of the regular army. 

The Knights of Europe were following with a 
large and well-armed force. They had the Pope's 
blessing, and his promise of heaven to all who fell 
in this most holy war. The chief leader was 
Godfrey de Bouillon, Duke of Lorraine, a Belgian 
Knight. Brave yet gentle, pure of heart, and true 
in all his dealings, wise yet very humble, the name 
of Godfrey shines with a clear and steady light in 
the dark ages in which he lived. He was the first 
soldier of his day, and had won for himself a great 
name while he was quite a youth by killing with 
his own hand the Emperor Rudolph of Suabia, the 
rival of the Emperor Henry IV, whose standard- 
bearer Godfrey then was. Again, he had been the 
first to scale the walls of Rome at its capture by 

22 



THE FIRST CRUSADE 

the Emperor Henry as he was the first to enter 
the City of Jerusalem later on. No other Crusader 
has left so famous a name in arms as Godfrey, 
except our English Richard. Good man and true 
soldier, he holds the admiration and honour of us 
all to-day. 

With Godfrey were other Knights, men also 
famous in their different ways. There was Hugh, 
Count of Vermandois, a brother of the King of 
France; and another French Knight, Raymond, 
Count of Toulouse, surnamed the Wise ; and 
Stephen, Count of Blois, who had married Adela 
of England, the daughter of William the Conqueror, 
and was the father of Stephen, who was afterwards 
King; Tancred of Sicily, called the Perfect Knight, 
about whom you will read later on in Tasso's great 
poem " Jerusalem Delivered " ; and Boemond the 
Cunning (or Wise), Prince of Tarentum, also from 
Sicily, who was the tallest man in the army. We 
must remember their names, for we shall meet with 
them often enough as we go on. And there was 
Robert, Duke of Normandy, the generous, unlucky, 
shiftless elder son of William the Conqueror ; and 
Edgar the Atheling, who was the last of the old 
Saxon royal line of England : these two were fellow- 
soldiers of the Cross, though sworn foes each of the 
other's House at home. Many Bishops and other 
men of note also took the Cross ; but of the Kings 
of Europe not one. There was good reason for 

23 



THE CRUSADES 

this. The Kings of France and Germany were 
quarrelling with the Pope, who had excommunicated 
them ; this means that the Pope would not allow 
them to go to any services until they were at peace 
with himself again, and if they died while they were 
still excommunicated, no priest would dare to bury 
them for fear of the Pope's curse. William Rufus 
of England was a bad and selfish man, who believed 
in nothing, and cared for nothing but himself and 
his own ends. Both he and the French King were 
very well pleased to send each a brother to the Holy 
War, instead of taking that long, hard journey 
themselves. 

During the six months of preparation no work 
of any kind was done in Europe, save the forging 
of weapons and armour. Knights sold their lands 
at half their value to raise money for men, arms, 
and horses. Poor men left their work and their 
shops. The churches were crowded day and night 
with Crusaders, confessing their sins, and praying 
for God's blessing on the great adventure. No 
bad deeds were done no robberies, no murders 
during all those six months of preparation, and 
when we think what lawless and bloodthirsty days 
those were, we can understand a little better how 
real was the feeling that stirred the hearts and 
changed the lives of these men of the First 
Crusade. In none of the later Crusades was there 
this earnestness and purity and faith. 

24 



THE FIRST CRUSADE 

So passed the winter of 1095-96. 

The First Crusade started in the spring of 1096. 
It was drawn from nineteen different nations. Men 
who knew not each other's language marched cheer- 
fully side by side, the one great end in view ; there 
were ten thousand Knights and seventy thousand 
men-at-arms. They went overland through Ger- 
many, Hungary, Servia, Bulgaria, and the Greek 
Empire, choosing the longer way by land because 
they were not sure of the sea route. At Constanti- 
nople the Greek Emperor, Alexius Comnenus, re- 
fused to ferry the Crusaders over the Hellespont, 
unless they first swore fealty to him for the lands 
they were going to win. Some of the Knights did 
actually consent to this impertinent request, and 
Boemond of Sicily was the chief of these ; he did it 
for love of those wonderful treasures which he saw 
in the Treasure Chamber of Alexius, who had slily 
ordered the door to be left a little open as Boemond 
was passing by, that he might see and be tempted. 
But Godfrey and the nobler ones all refused. The 
army spent the winter at Constantinople, and the 
men from the colder northern lands were full of 
wonder at the rich luxurious life led by the pleasure- 
loving Greeks. Some sort of agreement was made 
at last between Godfrey and the Emperor, that the 
latter should help the Crusaders with guides and 
extra troops for the war. Alexius solemnly pro- 
mised all this, but in the end he gave neither guides 

25 



THE CRUSADES 

nor soldiers. Perhaps his childish pride was satisfied 
by having teased an empty form of homage out of 
some of the Crusaders, and he wanted nothing more 
to do with them. As he had broken his part of the 
agreement, the Crusaders did not think themselves 
bound to keep theirs, and so the matter ended. 

At Nicea, in Asia Minor the wonderful city 
with three hundred and seventy towers and three 
mighty gates the Crusaders had their first meeting 
with the Saracens ; they defeated them after long 
and severe fighting, and took the town (June 24, 
1097). After Nicea came a long and weary march, 
through such great heat that the war-horses failed 
and gave out, and the falcons dropped dead from the 
wrists of their masters. But at last they came before 
Antioch ; and this great city fell before the Crus- 
aders' eager attack, as Nicea had fallen, but only 
after a long and terrible siege, and with the loss of 
more men than the little Christian army could well 
afford. If you look at Antioch on the map you 
will see that from its position it is one of the gates 
into Syria, and it was really necessary that the 
Christians should hold it, so that though all this 
fighting on the way to Jerusalem delayed the 
Crusaders very much, and cost them many lives 
that would be wanted badly later on, they were 
only doing what they had to do if they meant to 
take and keep the Holy City. 

Before Antioch was taken, the Crusaders received 

26 




CRUSADERS AND SARACENS IN BATTLE AT NICEA 
IN THE FIRST CRUSADE 



From a very old stained-glass window in 
the Abbey of St. Denis, France, made a 
few years after the Crusade. 



?.K 



THE FIRST CRUSADE 

a frantic appeal from Thores, Prince of Edessa, who 
sent Christian Armenian messengers to ask their 
help against the Turks, who were pressing upon him 
and his people, from Mosul. Godfrey saw that it 
would be a great help to the Christians to hold 
Edessa, as that would enable them to keep off the 
wild Turkish hordes. So he sent his brother 
Baldwin with a small force all that could be spared 
to take and hold Edessa, which he did with great 
success. Awtioch was a great city, strong and well 
defended ; and it seemed as if it could never be 
taken, with its thick walls, and citadel standing high 
up on the south, from whence it overlooked every- 
thing. It had many great gates, one called after 
St. George, and another after St. Paul ; while there 
were also the Dog Gate and the Iron Gate, each 
one of which was strongly defended. Boemond and 
Tancred, the two Knights of Sicily, lay before the 
Gate of St. Paul, and the rest of the army was 
divided into camps, so that the whole city was en- 
circled by the Christian host. When the Crusaders 
arrived it was late in the autumn, and for a time all 
went well, for their spirit was high after the taking 
of Edessa, and there was plenty of food to be 
gathered in the rich country all around. But when 
the winter closed in upon them, and food gave out, 
so that the men ate thankfully roots, and dead 
dogs, and horses, and, in fact, anything they could 
find, while the bitter storms of rain and hail and 

27 



THE CRUSADES 

snow froze their hands to their swords, and their 
hearts within them then, indeed, it was a very dif- 
ferent thing. Godfrey was wounded, and his men 
fell into all kinds of bad ways, so that some had even 
to be put to death in order to frighten others from 
doing bad deeds. Some of the Knights actually 
deserted ; and once Peter the Hermit, in a fit of 
madness and despair, ran away, and had to be 
searched for and brought back. But still the 
Crusaders held on ; and when Godfrey was about 
again things became better. 

The coming of spring brought better weather, 
and with it fresh hope to the Crusaders ; but it 
brought also the ill news that a large Saracen force 
was advancing to the relief of Antioch. By the 
end of May 1098 this army was only seven days' 
march from the city, and the Princes of the Crusade 
prepared themselves for a tremendous struggle. 

Now there was an Armenian called Firuz, the 
son of an armourer in Antioch, who had charge of 
three towers on the south-west of the city. Firuz 
had become a Moslem, but when he saw the brave 
way in which the Christians were fighting, he felt 
stirred to help the men of his old faith. He went 
secretly to the Crusaders, and offered to let them 
into the city by night. Godfrey and the other 
Princes had hoped all along to take Antioch openly 
and gallantly, by force of arms ; but now, with this 
great new army so close at hand, they dared delay 

28 



THE FIRST CRUSADE 

no longer, and they agreed with Firuz for a certain 
night and hour, though this secret way of doing 
things was very unwelcome to them all. 

On the night of June 2, 1098, Boemond led a 
party to the foot of the tower agreed upon. Firuz 
was ready on his side, and a rope-ladder was quickly 
fixed to the wall. Up went Boemond, the first by 
right of leadership as he was first in courage ; and 
after him sixty valiant men climbed silently up. 
But their weight broke the ladder, and another had 
to be let down, up which the rest swarmed ; and 
then, while some seized the tower and killed the 
guards, others made haste to open a small gate 
below by which their companions outside could 
enter. A furious fight followed, in which the 
garrison of Antioch had very much the worst of it ; 
and when the sun arose, the Crusading Princes and 
the host, anxiously watching from their camps, saw 
the banner of Boemond of Tarentum floating out 
bravely on the walls, from which the Saracen flag 
had waved till then, mocking all their efforts during 
the long winter of siege. 

So Antioch was won. 

Three days later the Saracen army appeared ; 
and for three weeks the newcomers besieged the city 
in their fury at being too late to save it from the 
Christians. The Crusaders' hearts began to fail 
and they really had gone through a great deal 
already but a wonderful thing happened about 

29 



THE CRUSADES 

this time, which they all said was a miracle, and 
which cheered them up as nothing else could have 
done. 

A monk named Peter Bartholomew went to one 
of the Bishops in the camp, and said that he had 
seen the Apostle St. Andrew in a vision by night, 
who led him to a Church in Antioch, where, under 
the altar, was lying buried and forgotten the Lance- 
head with which the Side of Christ was pierced. 
Peter Bartholomew told the Bishop that he had seen 
this vision before the fall of Antioch, but that he 
had been afraid to tell of it lest he should be laughed 
at ; but now the vision had come again, and he dared 
not keep it to himself any longer. And this time, 
added the monk, trembling with fear and excite- 
ment, he had seen two Men in shining robes, One 
of whom was the Lord Christ Himself; and the 
other, who was St. Andrew, had rebuked him for 
his want of faith. 

The Bishop did not believe the story of Peter 
Bartholomew ; but others did, and twelve men were 
sent into the Church with the monk to dig under 
the altar in the place he showed them. From morn- 
ing till nightfall the twelve dug and dug in vain; 
and now they began to grumble and mutter, and 
to point at Peter Bartholomew, as one who dreamed 
mad dreams, perhaps, but who saw no blessed visions. 
Then Peter Bartholomew leapt into the hole him- 
self, calling upon Heaven to make true the vision, 

30 




Up went Boemond, the first by right of leadership 







c 



THE FIRST CRUSADE 

and in a moment he held up an ancient spear-head, 
all thick and brown with rust. Shouts of joy hailed 
the sight. Peter Bartholomew was honoured of 
all men now ; the unbelieving Bishop took back 
his words ; and the whole army was refreshed and 
made strong again by what they called a wonderful 
miracle. 

But Boemond, the conqueror of Antioch, vowed 
that it was all some trick of Peter Bartholomew ; 
and a few months later he brought up the story 
again, and had an inquiry made as to the truth of 
it. Many were found to swear on this side and on 
that, and at last Peter Bartholomew boldly said that 
he would go through the Ordeal by Fire in order to 
prove the truth of his vision and his discovery. In 
those days, when men could not be sure which of 
two sides was the right one, they would often put 
it to the Ordeal, or trial, by Fire, or by Water, or 
by Arms. In the Ordeal by Fire the person who 
was accused had to walk barefoot over burning coals 
or wood, or red-hot iron ; if he escaped unhurt, he 
was said to be innocent ; if he was burnt, he was 
guilty. So now Peter Bartholomew offered of his 
own free will to go through the Ordeal by Fire, and 
all the army crowded out to see him do it. 

First of all they made a large pile of olive-wood, 
which burns very quickly and fiercely ; and when 
the dry wood began to crackle, and the flames to 
spurt out, a priest said in a loud voice, " If the Lord 



THE CRUSADES 

Himself has spoken with this man face to face if 
the Blessed Andrew has shown him the Lance that 
pierced the Lord, let him pass through the Fire 
without receiving any hurt. Or, if not, let him be 
burnt with the Lance which he carries in his hand." 
All that great crowd fell upon their knees, and an- 
swered " Amen ! " Then Peter Bartholomew stood 
forth, and called God and all the Saints to witness 
that he had spoken the very truth, and taking 
the Lance -head in his hand, he passed through 
the Fire, " and then came out by the Grace of 
God." 

The eager crowd pressed in upon him to make 
sure that he was indeed unhurt, and they pressed in 
so close that they threw poor Peter Bartholomew 
down upon the ground, and " trampled him under 
their feet, cut off pieces of his flesh, broke his back- 
bone, and broke his ribs." Poor Peter Bartholomew, 
this was very hard indeed, when he had just come 
safely through the Ordeal by Fire ! He was only 
saved from being killed by a Knight, who called 
some soldiers, and took him away. While they 
were dressing his wounds, the monk told them that 
our Lord had appeared to him again in the Fire, and 
had spoken to him there. He had some bad burns 
upon his legs, as well as all the broken bones ; and 
he died the next day. 

" He has died of the Ordeal by Fire ! ' said 
Boemond; and he still refused to believe. But all 

3 2 



THE FIRST CRUSADE 

the army was quite certain that Peter Bartholomew 
was a very holy man, now that he was dead. 

Poor Peter Bartholomew, and his hurts, and his 
story, however, were soon forgotten. What really 
mattered was that Antioch was won ; and Boemond, 
who had taken it, was left to hold " the Gate." So 
now two of the most valuable of the Crusading 
princes were left behind, and lost to the army 
advancing upon Jerusalem. 

It was now three years since the Crusaders had 
started, and the hardest part of the task had yet 
to be done. In the spring of 1099 they began their 
march down through Syria, following the coast-line 
west of the wooded mountains of Lebanon. The 
country is at its best in the spring, and its beauty 
and richness made the Crusaders all the more eager 
to possess it, and to see Jerusalem. They were 
war-worn ; they had been three years upon the 
way ; but their spirit was as high as on the day they 
started. They passed through Sidon, Tyre, Acre, 
Carmel, Caesarea, Lydda (where St. George of Eng- 
land was beheaded, and where his grave can still be 
seen), and Ramleh. They were drawing very near 
to Jerusalem now. At Lydda Godfrey divided his 
army into three parts, so as to come upon the enemy 
on the north, south, and west ; and then began the 
last part of the march, through the Plain of Sharon 
and up the Mountains of Judea to Jerusalem. God- 
frey and his division came up straight from the coast. 

33 c 



THE CRUSADES 

Tancred with a hundred Knights marched south by 
Bethlehem, taking that little town amongst the 
olives on his way, as its Christian inhabitants had 
begged him to do. 

In spite of the longer round, Tancred was the 
first of the Crusaders to see Jerusalem. 

It was a hot day in June ; the blue sky was not 
dimmed by even the shadow of a cloud, and the sun 
beat down fiercely upon the bare, brown, rounded 
hills of Judea, and upon the daring little force that 
marched so steadily upon its way. Tancred and his 
hundred knights made a long round so as to escape 
being seen from the City, and rode up the western 
slope of Olivet, and then, suddenly, the full beauty 
of the Holy City broke upon their eager eyes the 
City with its battlemented walls, its towers and 
minarets and domes, resting like a crown upon the 
hills on which it is built, and in the clear air seeming 
almost within a stone's throw. With one consent 
the toil-worn soldiers from the North fell upon their 
knees, and there were tears on many faces as they 
vowed again never to rest or cease from war until 
they put off their armour within those sacred walls. 

As they looked and wondered, an old hermit 
one of those who lived alone in the caves upon the 
Mount of Olives ventured out of his cell, and 
offered to point out to them the different places in 
the City. That noble dome was the Temple; 
further back to the right rose the Tower of David 

34 




THE TOWER OF DAVID, JERUSALEM 



The great stronghold of the Crusaders 
in Jerusalem. 

\_Photo : Underwood. 



BL1 



ro r . 
TILDf 
C 



THE FIRST CRUSADE 

the citadel in 1099 as it is in 1913 and there 
ah ! there at last ! was the Church of the Holy 
Sepulchre, to free which these hardy soldiers had 
come all this long and difficult way. The hermit's 
words fired afresh the longings and the hopes of 
his hearers. Laying mail-clad hands on their long 
cross-handled swords, the Crusaders cried out aloud, 
demanding to be led at once against the foe. They 
had waited too long already ! 

Godfrey came next, having passed through the 
Plain of Sharon and the Land of the Philistines on 
his way up from Jaffa. Out of the army of seventy 
thousand who had started so joyfully and so proudly 
three years before, only twenty thousand were left 
now. They had reached the City, indeed, but the 
hardest part of the task was still to come a siege 
of forty days. 



35 



CHAPTER IV 

THE SIEGE OF JERUSALEM 

" A mighty troop around, 
With their trampling shook the ground : 
Waving each a bloody sword, 
For the service of their Lord." 

SHELLEY. 

THE month of June is a hot and heavy time of year 
in the Holy Land, and greatly did the Crusaders 
suffer. The City was surrounded by brushwood, 
stubborn and hindering to the feet, but there were 
hardly any trees to give them shelter from the burn- 
ing sun. Water, too, was short, for the Saracens 
had been careful to choke or poison all the wells and 
cisterns round about the City, so that the Crusaders 
were afraid to use them. They were therefore obliged 
to bring their water from that well at Bethlehem 
from which three of David's mighty men of war 
brought him water, having first broken through the 
whole host of the Philistines to get it: it is still 
called David's Well. But Bethlehem is about five 
and a half miles distant from Jerusalem, and the 
Pools of Solomon, another place from which they 
had to fetch water, is further still, on the way to 

36 



THE SIEGE OF JERUSALEM 

Hebron ; and often the parties sent out were at- 
tacked or even cut off by the enemy. Near to 
Jerusalem the only water to be had was from the 
Pool of Siloam, and that was not much use, for 
the water was bad, and there was very little of it 
either at this time of year. The flow also was not 
regular. 

The City being protected on the east, south, and 
west sides by valleys, Godfrey pitched his camp on 
the north-east, where the ground is flat up to the 
walls. His lines were nearest to the City, in the 
most dangerous position, as befitted the leader. 
Next came the camp of the Flemings ; the Nor- 
mans and English were opposite to the Damascus 
Gate, almost due north, Tancred and his Italians 
being on their further side. Beyond these again, 
on the north-west, was the French camp. It was 
necessary to divide these soldiers of many languages 
and races, for in spite of the common aim which 
bound them all together, old jealousies and quarrels 
would ever and again break out, and cause trouble, 
and perhaps bloodshed, in the Crusading camp. 

Godfrey set about building the great towers of 
assault for the siege. These were high wooden 
towers, covered with skins to make them armour- 
proof, and mounted upon platforms on wheels, so 
that they could be moved easily from one place to 
another as they were wanted. The soldiers who 
manned them were able in this way to draw nearer 

37 



THE CRUSADES 

to the City, and, protected themselves, to hurl against 
the walls the huge stones which tore holes, or breaches, 
even in their great thickness, by which to enter. The 
wood for these towers was brought from Mizpah, and 
at a great cost of time and labour. Sickness and 
fever were abroad in the camp, and the cattle died 
in numbers for want of food and water. 

As the siege became closer, the Saracens began 
to be afraid that their own supplies would fall short. 
They therefore turned out all the Christians who 
lived in the City men, women, and children, old 
and young together, without difference, and without 
pity. These, to the number of some thousands, were 
thus thrown upon the care of Godfrey, who was 
already troubled enough to feed and keep his own 
army without all these extra, and for the most part 
helpless, people. The Christians also brought with 
them the terrible news that the Saracens were 
threatening to destroy the Church of the Holy 
Sepulchre itself, if the Crusaders continued to press 
the siege. This report, however, only stirred up the 
Crusaders to real fury, and so to fresh and greater 
efforts, though their ranks were now much thinned 
by sickness and death. 

The heat was unusually great, even for July, 
and the Crusaders, in their heavy armour and close 
helmets, felt it cruelly ; sometimes they would tear 
up large pieces of earth, and lay them against their 
skin, in the vain hope of cooling themselves a little. 

38 



THE SIEGE OF JERUSALEM 

The supply of water got lower and lower, and was 
becoming so bad that even the horses refused to touch 
it. But Godfrey never lost hope, never slackened in 
his efforts, nor loosed his grip on the City ; and the 
forty thousand Saracens within the walls began to 
feel the pressure of his hand. They sent messengers 
to Egypt, asking for help, but these were captured 
by the Crusaders, who were very much encouraged 
by this proof of the fear within the City. More 
wood still was wanted for the siege towers, which 
were often destroyed in the fighting, but a good 
store of timber had been hidden by the Saracens, 
before the siege began, in a cave, which the Crusaders 
found by a lucky chance ; and one of the Syrian 
Christians who had been turned out of the City 
guided them to a little wood five or six miles north 
of Jerusalem, from which they could cut as much 
as they wanted. 

At this darkest time came the Genoese fleet 
to Jaffa, with arms, wood, and food ; and thus 
strengthened and helped, Godfrey made up his 
mind to try one last fierce assault upon the City. 
It was better, he said, that his men should fall by 
the sword before those holy walls than that they 
should die slowly, without honour, done to death 
by the hot sun and by their hardships. A three 
days' fast was ordered, solemn services were held 
day and night, and a procession of armed soldiers, 
and priests bearing crosses and chanting as they 

39 



THE CRUSADES 

went, walked slowly round the walls. The Saracens 
watched them from the battlements above, and 
mocked them as they went. Peter the Hermit 
preached in the Christian camps, encouraging the 
soldiers by his fiery words, promising heaven to 
those who fell in this holy war. Eagerly the men 
drank in his wonderful promises, dull eyes brightened, 
rough hands grasped sword-hilts more firmly, pious 
hearts prayed for success. These were men ready 
to dare and do all. 

The first attack was made upon Thursday, July 
14, 1099. It was not successful, and the Crusaders, 
a good deal disheartened, drew off. The next day, 
however, they repeated it. Crusaders and Saracens 
alike fought bravely and desperately, both seeming 
to feel that this was the final effort of this long and 
weary siege. Over and over again it seemed as 
though the Crusaders must be beaten back after 
all. But, so say the old stories of this tremendous 
day, at the very moment when all seemed lost, the 
good Knight St. George Patron of soldiers and of 
Christian Palestine, and afterwards of England, too 
rode down from the Mount of Olives, and with 
flashing lance led the Crusaders on to victory. Cer- 
tain it is that they made a last fierce attack, and 
the City was won. 

Over the broken walls rushed the Crusaders, 
dodging falling stones, hitting, cutting, right and 
left, sparing no one who came in their way. The 

40 




Peter in a moment held up an ancient spear-head (page 31) 



. ENOX 



THE SIEGE OF JERUSALEM 

Saracens fought bravely enough, but at last their 
hearts failed them, and they fled. Down the 
narrow streets, all slippery with blood, the Crusaders 
followed them, shouting, killing, drunk with slaugh- 
ter. The City rang with the clash of steel, the 
shouts of the victors, the yells of the hunted and 
the dying ; wounded men were trodden under foot, 
women and children pricked out at the point of 
sword or lance from the dark corners where they 
had hidden, trembling and afraid. The Jews fled 
to their synagogue, and the Crusaders surrounded 
them with shouts, and burnt them in it. " These 
are Jews they sold Christ to death ! ' they said. 
" They, too, are the enemies of God. Let them 
perish ! ' Blood blood, everywhere : there is no 
deed of mercy or of kindness to tell about this day. 
" We have mingled our blood with our tears," 
wrote a Moslem poet, very truly. Poor Jerusalem, 
so deeply stained with blood, so full of darkness and 
fear and cruelty that July day. 

The glory of the day was drowned in the 
streams of blood that followed on the victory. The 
Crusaders, maddened by complete success after 
defeat, by fulfilment after waiting, were neither to 
have nor to hold ; they cut down all they met, 
men, women, and children, young and old. The 
Princes of the Crusade had no hold over their 
men ; they might promise quarter, but they could 
not prevail on their men to give it. The unhappy 



THE CRUSADES 

Saracens fled to the Mosque (the old Temple of 
Solomon), and they were cut down there, without 
regard to age or sex, or to the sacredness of the 
place. " If you desire to know what was done 
with the enemy," wrote a Crusader after the battle, 
" know that in Solomon's Porch and in his Temple 
our men rode in the blood of the Saracens up to 
the knees of their horses." Tancred tried to hide 
a few Saracens on the roof of the Temple, hoping 
thus to save their lives. They were seen, hounded 
down, and cut to pieces with the rest. Out of all 
the City only three hundred Saracens were saved, 
by Raymond de St. Gilles. This good Knight shut 
them up in the Tower of David for some days, and 
then sent them under safe guard to Ascalon. 

The Crusaders seemed to have forgotten all the 
high and noble purpose with which they had started 
on their journey, and to care now for the plunder 
only. It was a time of terror and of cruel things 
done and suffered, and it has left an everlasting 
stain upon the taking of Jerusalem. 

Towards nightfall the work of blood slackened 
a little, and the Christians of the city (who had 
been hiding in terror of their bloodthirsty deliverers, 
who seemed no less to be feared than their old 
Saracen oppressors), began to peep timidly out of 
their safe places, and to welcome the victors. The 
cry of all now was for Peter the Hermit Peter, 
whom not all the hardships, dangers, and difficulties 

42 



THE SIEGE OF JERUSALEM 

of his way had been able to turn back Peter, 
whose stirring words had persuaded Europe to send 
out this army of rescue. With heart and voice the 
people hailed Peter as the fount from which had 
flowed the stream of their deliverance, and for that 
short hour the poor hermit was the chief man in 
the City. The rest of his story is quickly told. 
He left Jerusalem not many days after, and carried 
the wonderful story of its capture back to Europe. 
There he entered a monastery, and died some four- 
teen years later, forgotten by those whom he had 
stirred and led to such great deeds. 

But where was Godfrey while the deeds of 
horror and cruelty and bloodshed were torturing 
the City ? He perhaps despairing of controlling 
his unruly men had gone on foot to the Church 
of the Holy Sepulchre, and there was found in 
prayer. The soldiers, beginning to get tired of 
their horrid work, followed him there, and throw- 
ing down their dripping swords upon the sacred 
stones, they wept and praised God for what He 
had done by them. For they thought in their 
ignorance that even the many cruel deeds they 
had done that day were well pleasing in His 
sight. A night of solemn services in the Church 
followed, and so the new day drew slowly on. 

But with the new day the soldiers' repentance 
died, as their vigour returned after food and rest, 
and the old cruel thirst for blood awoke in them 

43 



THE CRUSADES 

once more. They set again upon the unhappy 
Saracen inhabitants of the conquered City, and 
for seven days this went on. It is said that not 
one Saracen escaped, except the three hundred 
whom Raymond de St. Gilles had saved on the 
first day. It seems strange that such brave and 
noble Knights as the Princes of the First Crusade 
certainly were should have allowed this slaughter, 
but they did nothing to stop it. " My soldiers," 
said Tancred, " are my glory and my riches ! Let 
them have the spoil, and let me have for my share 
trouble, danger, and weariness, rain and hail/' This 
was, of course, very unselfish and high-minded of 
Tancred, whom men called the Perfect Knight, 
but on the other hand it left his men entirely 
free to kill and rob and torture as they pleased. 
Perhaps one reason why the Princes did not inter- 
fere was that they wished to clear the City utterly 
of all its old inhabitants and ways, and thought 
that this was the quickest as well as the surest 
plan. Every Crusader was allowed to keep the 
house he took. Here, then, was at once a reason 
and an excuse for them to kill and rob ! At the 
end of that week of blood the City was cleared of 
all its former inhabitants. It was in every way 
a new City, with new citizens, a new language, 
under a new rule and new conditions. 



44 



CHAPTER V 

THE KNIGHTS 

" A true Knight, 

Nor yet mature, yet matchless ; firm of word, 
Speaking in deeds, and deedless in his tongue, 
Not soon provoked ; nor, being provoked, soon calmed ; 
His heart and hand both open, and both free." 

SHAKESPEARE. 

" The firmest bulwark of Jerusalem was founded on the Knights 
of the Hospital and of the Temple." GIBBON. 

WE must break off here for a few pages to look at 
two great Orders of Knighthood which come again 
and again into this Story of the Crusades, for if we 
know a little about them first it will be easier for us 
to keep the whole story straight and clear in our 
minds as we go on. 

First of all, what was a Knight ? 

He was a soldier, generally a man of good birth, 
whose life was sworn to the threefold service of God, 
his King, and his lady. In the very olden days, 
even before the times of the Crusades, when the law 
was weak, and no man was safe unless he was strong 
enough to defend himself and to make others afraid 
of him, the poor and the weak, women and old 

45 



THE CRUSADES 

people were at the mercy of any who were stronger 
than they. And so, arising out of this great need of 
the weak for protection, there came the service of 
the Knights of old. We know how King Arthur 
and his Knights of the Round Table cleared the land 
of Britain of enemies, put down wrong-doing and 
violence and lawlessness with a heavy hand wherever 
they found it, and helped women and all who were 
weaker than themselves. That was the true ideal, or 
purpose, of Knighthood. There were also Knights- 
errant, or wandering Knights men who had, per- 
haps, no lands or duties to tie them to one place, or 
who, to keep some vow made in a time of sickness 
or danger, wandered through the world for a certain 
number of years ; not going to any special place, but 
to many lands, just as they found they could be of 
service to any. As the laws became stronger, how- 
ever, and so made the different countries safer, the 
need for these Knights - errant gradually passed 
away. 

The making of a Knight was no easy matter. It 
began at a very early age, the boy, who was a child 
of noble, or at least gentle, birth, being sent when he 
was about seven years old to the household of some 
famous Knight, to be taught there all that was neces- 
sary to make him, in his turn, a good and worthy 
Knight. Here he learned to do any work that was 
required of him, no matter how lowly it might seem, 
for the first idea of Knighthood was service. Thus 

46 



THE KNIGHTS 

we see Gawaine, though he was a King's son, thinking 
it no shame to serve in King Arthur's kitchen. The 
boy had also to wait upon his master the Knight as 
his attendant or squire, and to learn the care and 
training of horses, and all the noble art of war; 
besides singing and the making of verses, so that at a 
great feast he could add his share to the pleasure of 
it. And as he grew up he learned to be brave and 
yet gentle ; to be just as much at home in the saddle 
as in the presence of ladies ; to fear none ; to rever- 
ence all women ; to train horses ; and to handle men ; 
he learnt also the lighter but hardly less favoured 
pursuits of hawking and hunting, or venerie. 

Before he received his Knighthood, the young 
squire had to watch all the night before in prayer in 
church, kneeling in front of the high altar on whose 
steps his yet untried armour was laid. This was 
called keeping his vigil, or watch. Early in the new 
day, at a solemn service, his sword was buckled 
round him, the spurs were fastened to his heels, and 
some noble Knight, or perhaps the King, struck him 
on the shoulder with the flat of his sword as he knelt 
before him and made his solemn promise to be pure 
and brave ; to be courteous to all women ; to defend 
all who were weaker than himself, or who suffered 
any wrong, and to be true to his King ; to keep from 
all wrong-doing and from violence. Sometimes he 
would be struck lightly upon the cheek with the 
words, " Remember that the Saviour of the world 

47 



THE CRUSADES 

was buffeted and scorned " : or, " Receive this blow, 
but never any other." 

" The monarch he lifted a Damascene blade 
O'er the kneeling count's brow on high ; 
A blow on his shoulder full gently he laid, 
And by that little action a knight he is made, 
Baptized into chivalry. 

' Bear thou this blow/ said the King to the Knight, 

' But never bear blow again ; 
For thy sword is to keep thine honour white, 
And thine honour must keep thy good sword bright, 
And both must be free from stain.' ' 

It was natural enough that, as the numbers of 
Knights increased in every war, and for other reasons, 
they should band themselves together, forming small 
companies here and there of men who had sworn to 
keep the same rules. In this way began the great 
Orders of Knighthood which played such a fine part 
in the history of the Middle Ages. With two of 
these Orders the story of the Crusades has very much 
to do. 

AVhen Jerusalem was in the hands of the Sultans 
of Egypt, the Christian pilgrims, though they suf- 
fered a good deal in some ways, were yet encouraged 
rather than not, as their coming brought a certain 
amount of money into the City. The Native Chris- 
tians in Jerusalem were allowed to live within the 
City because they were subjects, but to the pilgrims 
and to such Christians from the West who visited 

48 












-rtek. 






\ 




I 






,R, 






FOUNDATIONS. 



l_ 



THE KNIGHTS 

Jerusalem, or who had settled there for any purpose, 
no such favour was given. Some Italian merchants 
from Amalfi, however, gave large presents to the 
Sultan of Egypt and to his chief courtiers, by means 
of which they received permission to build a Hospice 
or hospital near the Church of the Holy Sepulchre, 
at which Western pilgrims and other travellers could 
be lodged. This Hospice was dedicated in later days 
to St. John the Baptist, and to it was added in time 
a convent, a Church (also of St. John), and a Hospice 
for women, named after St. Mary Magdalene. The 
Brothers and Sisters who served in these Hospices 
lived in a very simple way, and their work was to 
look after the sick and wounded. In 1065 the 
Seljuk Turks took Jerusalem, but they left the 
Church of the Holy Sepulchre because they could 
get money from the pilgrims who came to visit it, 
and for some reason they left also the Hospices near 
it. After the taking of the City by Godfrey, the 
Hospitallers (as the members of the Order were 
called) did good work in nursing the wounded. 
Many Crusaders of gentle birth laid aside their arms 
and joined the Order ; others gave money and lands, 
Godfrey being especially generous and free in his 
gifts. 

In time the Order became more and more a 
military one. The habit or dress was black, with a 
large eight-pointed cross of white upon the breast or 
arm, the eight points meaning the Eight Beatitudes 

49 D 



THE CRUSADES 

or Blessings spoken by our Lord. This cross is 
now often called the Maltese Cross, because later 
on the Order settled in Malta, and the Knights are 
sometimes called the Knights of Malta. With its 
growing riches the Order of St. John built larger 
Hospitals and other buildings, and a fine Church at 
Jerusalem. 

There was always fighting going on in and round 
Jerusalem, and the Chancellor of the Order proposed 
to the Brethren that they should become a fighting 
Order, and help to support and to defend the King- 
dom. " He gave back to the Brethren the arms 
which they had quitted," or given up. But some of 
the Brethren did not like the idea at all, for they 
thought that fighting was against the object of their 
Order, which was to heal. However the Patriarch 
of Jerusalem approved of the idea, and new rules 
were drawn up, and the Order was divided into three 
parts the Knights of noble birth who were to fight ; 
the clergy who were to serve the Churches of the 
Order, to visit the Hospitals, and to follow the army 
to battle ; and the serving Brethren, who were men 
of lowly birth, and who served the Knights, and 
worked in the Hospitals. The Hospitallers fought 
on the left wing in battle, and the Templars on the 
right. The Knights of St. John won great honour 
in all the wars in Palestine ; the Order grew in 
wealth and in fame, and began to set up Houses in 
Europe as well as in Palestine. 

50 



THE KNIGHTS 

The Hospitallers did not lose their name for 
kindness and the care of the suffering and the sick ; 
and a little story (which may or may not be true) 
is told which shows how they put the care of the 
poor before all other things. Saladin (so runs the 
tale) had heard many stories of the goodness of the 
Knights Hospitallers, and he wished to see for him- 
self if what was said was true. So he disguised 
himself and went to the Hospitallers' House in 
Acre, pretending to be a poor pilgrim. He was 
kindly received by the Knights, given free lodging, 
and food was set before him. But Saladin said he 
could not eat the food, good as it was, for there 
was a strange fancy upon him which prevented him 
from eating any but one thing. The Serving Breth- 
ren pressed him to tell them what it was, and at last 
the pretended pilgrim confessed that he wanted the 
right fore-hoof of the Grand Master's charger. The 
Serving Brethren, who thought the pilgrim must be 
mad, repeated his words to the Grand Master, who 
at once ordered the noble war-horse to be brought 
from the stable. Then he himself blindfolded it, 
and with grief in his heart, but with a steady hand, 
he took an axe and lifted it up to strike the blow. 
Then Saladin stood forward, and confessed that his 
only thought in making such a strange request was 
his wish to prove the truth of all that he heard of 
the goodness of the Order to all strangers and the 
poor. He did not tell them his name, but every 



THE CRUSADES 

year he sent a large present of money to the Hospi- 
tallers' House at Acre. It is a nice story because 
it ends well, and the horse was not hurt after all 1 

When Saladin captured Jerusalem, he spared the 
Church and other buildings of the Knights Hospi- 
tallers, and gave them to the Mosque as an endow- 
ment. Some ruins of these beautiful buildings, 
which are more than seven hundred years old, can 
still be seen a beautiful entrance gateway of the 
old Hospital, decorated with carvings of the Signs 
of the Zodiac, and part of the old cloisters round 
a courtyard at the back of the big new Church 
which the Germans (to whom this place was given 
some years ago) have built where the Hospital of 
the Knights of St. John once stood. 

The Order of the Temple was the other great 
Order which played just as large a part in the 
history of Christian Jerusalem. The Order had a 
small beginning. In the year 1117, Sir Hugh de 
Payens (or de Paganis), a French Knight, with eight 
other Knights of noble birth, called themselves " The 
Poor of the Holy City," and swore to protect the 
Passes that led up to Jerusalem from the Plains of 
Sharon on the west, and the Roads of the Jordan 
Valley on the east. Baldwin II gave the valiant 
nine a house near the Temple, from which they then 
took their name ; and rules were drawn up for the 
new Order, which quickly grew in honour and in 
strength. The Templars were always a military 

52 



THE KNIGHTS 

Order, and they lived under far stricter rules than 
the Hospitallers. They were to keep nothing for 
their own use ; neither gold nor silver was allowed ; 
their food and clothing were of the plainest. The 
great Seal of the Order showed their poverty, for 
it was two Knights riding on one horse. They were 
also called the Poor Knights of Christ. One of the 
Knights, when he was taken prisoner and was told 
to pay a large ransom, said, " I have no goods but 
a knife and a girdle. The duty of a Templar is 
to conquer or die." Their habit was of white, to 
which a long red cross was afterwards added, to 
show that they were ready to shed their blood in 
the service of Christ. 

When he was knighted the Templar made a 
very solemn vow, or promise. " I swear to give 
my speech, my strength, and my life to defend the 
belief in the Unity of God and the mysteries of 
the faith. When the Saracens invade the lands 
of the Christians, I will pass over the sea to deliver 
my Brethren. I will give the succour (help) of my 
arm to the Church and the King against the infidel 
princes. So long as my enemies shall be only three 
to one against me, I will fight them, and will never 
take flight : alone I will combat them if they are 
unbelievers." 

The rules of the Order of the Temple laid down 
that all things were to be done in three, as that 
number would always remind them of the Mystery 

53 



THE CRUSADES 

of the Holy Trinity. Three times a week the 
Knights gave money to the poor; three times a 
week they heard Mass, and were allowed to eat 
meat ; three times a year the whole number of the 
Order was called over. A Knight who had done 
wrong was called a recreant Knight, and his punish- 
ment was ordered to be given " in open Chapter," 
that is, before all the Brethren of his House, to add 
to his shame. The Banner of the Order, called 
Beauseant, was seen in the forefront of every fight, 
with its motto, " Not unto us, O Lord, not unto 
us, but unto Thy Name be the glory ! ' The Banner 
was half white and half black, to show that the 
Templars " were fair and favourable to the friends 
of Christ, but black and terrible to His enemies." 

Men of the highest birth, and of princely houses, 
joined the Order, whose valour in battle was known 
to all the world. They were "lions in war, and 
gentle as lambs at home. When they were called 
to arms they did not ask how many of the enemy 
there were, but where they were." " When the 
conflict has begun," St. Bernard said of them, " they 
throw aside their former gentleness, exclaiming, ' Do 
not I hate them, O Lord, that hate Thee ! ' and 
in going into battle they were the first, as in return- 
ing they were the last. When the trumpet sounded 
the advance, they sang first the Psalm, " Not unto 
us, O Lord, not unto us," and then made a " most 
terrible attack " in silence. If a Templar turned his 

54 



THE KNIGHTS 

back upon the enemy, or even saved his life on a 
stricken field, or fought against Christians, he was 
considered to have behaved shamefully, and his 
punishment was a heavy one. His white mantle 
with the blood-red cross, which was the sign of his 
Knighthood, was taken away from him ; he was 
not allowed to mix with any of the Brethren, but 
had to eat his meals on the ground, and was not 
allowed to use a napkin for a whole year ; he 
was not even allowed to drive away the dogs if 
they came prowling round and stole his food. At 
the end of the year, if the Grand Master and the 
Brethren thought that he had been punished enough, 
he was received again into the full life of the Order. 

There are many instances of the way in which 
the Templars ever proved their valour, both as men, 
and as an Order ; as at the capture of Ascalon by 
the Saracens in the year 1153, when two hundred 
Templars, and their standard-bearer, an English 
Knight, Sir Reginald de Argentine, refused as one 
man to surrender, and were cut down. But I think 
there is no instance known to history of a Templar 
who turned his back upon a right. If they had been 
as unselfish as they were brave, nothing on earth 
could have stood against them. 

The Order of the Temple became rich and ad- 
mired quite suddenly. New Houses sprang up, 
first in different parts of the Holy Land Safed, 
Gaza, Athlit, Jaffa, Acre, Beyrout as well as the 

55 



THE CRUSADES 

great mother- house at Jerusalem and then in Eng- 
land, as well as all over the continent. The Knights 
paid no taxes, so their riches grew most comfortably. 
Some of the old Houses of the Order can still be 
traced in England, and Templar Churches, too, 
built in round shape like the Temple in Jerusalem. 

These two great Orders the Hospitallers and 
the Templars were closely bound up with the 
history of the Christian Kingdom, and of the 
Crusades. The fall of the Kingdom broke their 
greatness. The story of their later years we shall 
take up in its place. 

There is one special Saint, who is the Patron 
of soldiers, of Palestine, and of England, whose 
story we may look at here ; and that is Saint 
George. So many stories are told about him, that 
we have not, perhaps, a very clear idea of him in 
our minds, beyond the fact that he killed the 
dragon ; but the Crusaders believed in him so 
firmly, and said that he came to their help so 
many times when they were in danger or in 
trouble, that we shall find his name appearing time 
after time in the story of the Crusaders. 

St. George lived in the reign of Diocletian, who 
was one of the most cruel of all the Roman Em- 
perors. His father was put to death for being a 
Christian, and, after this, St. George and his mother 
went to live at Lydda, a small town in the Holy 
Land, near Jaffa. His mother died when he was 

56 



THE KNIGHTS 

only seventeen, and St. George became a soldier, 
and a very brave and clever one, so that he was 
marked out even among such brave and splendid 
soldiers as the Romans were. He was known, too, 
for his kindness to all who were weak and unhappy 
or helpless, and for his love of giving. His beauti- 
ful looks, his courage, and the praises of his many 
friends made Diocletian take notice of him ; and 
he became very fond of him, and made him a 
Tribune, though he was so young. The Emperor 
did not know that St. George was a Christian, for 
in those days of long ago, when the Christians 
were so often put to death just because they were 
Christians, they were forbidden to speak openly of 
their faith to the heathen people among whom 
they lived, but were only to confess it if they 
were asked the direct question, " Are you a 
Christian ? " 

So Diocletian became fonder and fonder of St. 
George, and grew to trust him more and more 
until he began his cruel persecution of the Chris- 
tians. Then St. George's blood was fired by the 
sight of the sufferings of his fellow-Christians, and 
the awful ways in which they were put to death 
-by the sword, and the rack, by burning, and by 
being torn to pieces by wild beasts which had been 
kept hungry for days before, so that they might 
be all the more fierce. St. George went boldly 
to the Emperor, and spoke out all that was in 

57 



THE CRUSADES 

his mind. Diocletian was filled with anger, and 
threw him into prison. 

The Roman guards laid St. George upon the 
floor of the cell, placed his feet in a wooden case 
called stocks, and laid a great stone upon his 
breast, so heavy that it almost crushed him ; but 
in the midst of his pain the Soldier Saint only 
prayed to God. The next day they bound him 
to a great wheel, all set round with sharp spikes 
that tore and cut his body as they spun it round, 
but still the Saint uttered no cry ; and there came 
a voice from heaven that said, " George, fear thou 
nothing, for I am with thee." Looking up, he 
saw One clad all in white, from Whose Face and 
garments there shone out a bright and wonderful 
light, and Who held out His Hand to him, saying, 
" Be thou strong and brave, and suffer all that is 
done to thee, for the sake of Christ thy Lord." 
Two of the guards who were standing there saw 
the wonderful vision, and they became Christians, 
and were put to death at once. 

Once more Diocletian commanded St. George 
to give up his faith ; but all his promises and threats 
were nothing to the Saint. Then the Emperor, in 
anger, gave the word that he should be beheaded ; 
and he was led out to die, and very gladly he 
laid down his life for his faith. 

The people of the Holy Land have always held 
St. George in great honour; and to this day the 

58 



THE KNIGHTS 

picture of him slaying the dragon is found in 
every Church. It was from them that we English 
learned to honour him, too, for the Crusaders took 
him as their Patron, or Chief Saint of England, 
and " St. George for England ! ' became the battle- 
cry with which English soldiers charged to victory 
again and again. 

St. George lies buried at Lydda, where his grave 
can still be seen. All the old pilgrims went to 
visit it, and a great feast was held there every 
year, the Feast of St. George, and it is kept up 
to this day. 

At one time Edward the Confessor was the 
Patron Saint of England ; but King Richard, our 
great English Crusader, altered that. It was well 
done; for certainly St. George the Soldier is a 
better Patron of a fighting race than the meek 
and silent Confessor. And because he belonged 
first, and still belongs to Palestine, our having him 
for our Patron is another little link in the golden 
chain that joins the history of our England with 
that of the Holy Land. 



59 



CHAPTER VI 

THE BEGINNING OF THE KINGDOM 
GODFREY, THE FIRST KING OF JERUSALEM, 1099-1100 

" Here on earth 
Shall splendour sit upon thy name for ever." 

ROBERT BROWNING. 

" Sans peur et sans reproche." 

ON the eighth day of the young Kingdom the 
Princes of the Crusade held a solemn council to 
choose a King. It was not at all easy to pick out 
the best from a band of men, each of whom was so 
famous all through Europe for his princely rank, 
his valour, and his noble deeds. In the middle 
of the discussion Robert of Flanders rose up and 
said, " Noble Knights and Princes, we know all 
that a leader must be chosen from amongst us 
who are here assembled one whose fame, whose 
birth, and whose valour fits him for the crown of 
the City where Christ died for us. Let us then 
put aside all selfish thoughts, and the pride that 
makes us want the Kingship for ourselves, and 
let each one honestly and faithfully give his voice 
to choose him who is the best. For my part, 

60 



THE BEGINNING OF THE KINGDOM 

whosoever he be that is chosen, him will I faith- 
fully serve and follow." 

There could be no manner of doubt, after this, 
as to which of the Princes was the most worthy 
to be King in Jerusalem ; but first, as a matter 
of form and of courtesy, the crown was offered to 
Duke Robert of Normandy, brother of William II, 
King of England, as being the highest in rank 
amongst them. He would not hear of it. 

"Nay," he said, "though I came here for God's 
service, I have not let my Dukedom go from me 
so fully as to be at the service of my vow ; and 
I desire, if it please God, to return to my own 
people." 

So he refused it, and it was well that he did 
so for the Kingdom ; for though brave and gene- 
rous to a fault, he was lazy and selfish. Unable 
to rule himself, how could he have kept in hand 
the proud Knights and Barons who made the 
Kingdom ? Soon afterwards he returned to Nor- 

o 

mandy ; and his unhappy, restless life ended with 
twenty-eight years of captivity in Carnarvon Castle, 
as the prisoner of his youngest brother. 

All choices then fell upon Godfrey. Humble as 
he was brave, Godfrey at first refused ; but when 
it was pressed upon him as the Will of God, he 
gave in, and allowed them to lead him to the 
Church of the Holy Sepulchre, there to be crowned 
King of Jerusalem. But when they tried to put 

61 



THE CRUSADES 

the crown upon his head, he would not suffer them 
to do so. 

" It is not fitting," he said, "that I should wear 
a crown of gold in the City where my Lord Christ, 
the true King of Jerusalem, once wore for me and 
for my sins the Crown of Thorns." 

He would use neither the crown nor the title of 
King, but would only call himself " Baron of the 
Holy Sepulchre," in which Church he hung up the 
golden crown of Jerusalem. 

Godfrey de Bouillon was forty years old when 
he was crowned at Jerusalem. In appearance he 
was very tall and broad, with brown hair and blue 
eyes. His face was very handsome, and of a stern 
expression, but he could also look gentle and kind. 
He was one of the most famous soldiers of his 
day ; he was brave and wise, just and true, with- 
out a shadow of selfishness or of meanness to stain 
his name. When he was elected King of Jerusa- 
lem a careful inquiry was held to find out if he 
had ever done anything which would make him 
unworthy to rule in the Holy City. But the worst 
charge that could be brought against him was that 
of his squires, who said that their master would 
often pray for such a long time that he forgot the 
hours of his meals, and so the food was spoilt. 
Poor hungry squires ! So Godfrey de Bouillon has 
come down to us of the twentieth century as a 
pure and upright man, a just and true Knight 

62 



THE BEGINNING OF THE KINGDOM 

" without fear and without reproach," and a wise and 
fearless soldier. " If all honour should fail out of the 
land," said a Saracen chief, " yet is Duke Godfrey 
alone enough to restore it, and bring it to light." 

As to his strength and his brave deeds there 
was only one voice that he was second to no 
Knight in Europe. There are one or two stories 
told of him which show how strong his arm was 
and how true his aim. An Arab camel-driver 
came to him one day, saying that he had heard 
many wonderful tales of Godfrey's mighty deeds, 
but that he wished to see for himself if all that 
was said of him could really be true. Godfrey, 
without more ado, pulled out his sword, and with 
a single blow cut off the head of one of the man's 
camels. 

*' Ah ! ' said the Arab, " but there is magic in 
your sword ; it is that, and not your own strength 
which enables you to strike such a blow." 

" Lend me your own sword, then," answered 
Godfrey ; and taking the camel-driver's sword, he 
repeated his feat on another of the unfortunate 
camels. The Arab was quite convinced of Godfrey's 
great strength, and he went away with his camels, 
not wishing to lose any more of them by asking for 
further proof. 

Another story tells how once, in the heat of 
battle, Godfrey with one sweeping stroke of his 
sword cut a Saracen rider right through the middle 

63 



THE CRUSADES 

of his body, so that the horse galloped on with 
the legs and part of the body still in the saddle, 
while the upper half fell to the ground. On another 
occasion he cut a Saracen right through from the 
head downward, so that one arm and shoulder fell 
to the ground. These stories, and many others, 
were told round camp-fires by Crusading or Saracen 
soldiers, and we may be sure that they lost nothing 
in the telling. 

One of Godfrey's first acts as King for King 
he really was, though he would not use the name 
was to divide the new Kingdom into fiefs, or coun- 
ties, each of which he put under one of the Princes 
of the Crusade. Boemond of Sicily, as we know, 
was Prince of Antioch. Raymond of Toulouse 
had Tripoli of Syria and the Lebanon. To Tan- 
cred, the Perfect Knight, fell Galilee ; while Baldwin 
de Bouillon, Godfrey's brother, had Edessa. A good 
part of these lands were not yet won, and to the 
new rulers fell the task of conquering before they 
could possess them. The rest of the Crusaders 
returned home, except a hundred Knights who pre- 
ferred to stay on with Godfrey, seeing that though 
Jerusalem was won, the work was not yet finished 
by any means. At no time did Godfrey's army 
number more than twenty thousand men. 

Godfrey's sword was not allowed to rest in its 
sheath for any length of time. Word was brought 
to him that a large Saracen army was coming up 

64 



._._-._:^ * 




GODFREY OF BOUILLOX, FIRST Kixr, 
ox HIS THRONE 



From an illuminated MS., " History of Go:. " 
of Bouillon ," in the British Museum. 
. wto : Art Illustration Co. 



V Y( 



ASTOF 
"ILDE ' 



THE BEGINNING OF THE KINGDOM 

from Egypt. It was composed of fierce and tried 
warriors from that land, and from Damascus and 
Bagdad, and it was led by Afdhal, an Armenian 
renegade ; that is, he had once been a Christian, 
but had become a Moslem for the sake of gain. 
Without delay Godfrey marched to Gaza to meet 
these Saracens, taking with him all the men of his 
army who could be spared from the defence of 
Jerusalem. He brought with him a large number 
of cattle for the use of the army, and these herds, 
following behind, raised a great cloud of dust, which 
the Saracens believed to be a second large Christian 
host. Godfrey, with five thousand men, placed 
himself so as to prevent the Saracens in Ascalon 
a strong city not far off from getting out to help 
the attacking force. Raymond of Toulouse and 
his men were between the Saracens and their fleet ; 
Tancred, Count Robert of Flanders, and Robert of 
Normandy led the attack from the centre. 

Fierce was the fighting on both sides, and the 
little Crusading army seemed likely to be swallowed 
up by the great numbers of the Saracens ; but when 
these latter began to get tired, and to feel their losses, 
which were heavy, they could get no help from 
Ascalon, or Gaza, or their own ships, for Godfrey 
had closed up every way by which their friends 
could have come to them. When Robert of Nor- 
mandy captured the sword and banner of Afdhal, 
a panic arose among the Saracens, and they flung 

65 R 



THE CRUSADES 

down their arms, and sought safety in flight. But 
Godfrey and Raymond of Toulouse lay between 
them and escape, and falling upon the hurrying 
Saracens, they slew numbers of them. Afdhal, 
however, managed somehow to reach Ascalon, where 
he hastened on board one of his ships, and set sail 
for Egypt at once. As the ship sailed rapidly away, 
Afdhal looked back at the Land he had been so 
certain of taking, and he contrasted in his mind 
his proud coming with his present wretched state 
a general without an army, a soldier without a 
sword, a man covered with dishonour. Flinging 
up his arms with a very bitter cry, he exclaimed 
aloud, " O Nazarene, Thou hast conquered ! " 

No sooner were the Crusaders free from the 
danger of the Saracens than they fell into another 
which was almost worse. Quarrels broke out 
amongst themselves, and no man would give way 
to another for the sake of peace. Godfrey laid siege 
to Ascalon, an important Saracen seaport, which 
was very strongly fortified. Raymond of Toulouse 
wished to have it for his own, as a reward for his 
share of the work. Godfrey's answer was that it 
must always be a part of the Kingdom, as it was 
far too valuable to be given up to any one man. 
Raymond of Toulouse then went off in hot anger, 
taking all his men with him, and by doing this he 
weakened Godfrey's army so much that he had to 
raise the siege. Raymond marched in haste to 

66 



THE BEGINNING OF THE KINGDOM 

Arsuf, and tried to take it, but he was unsuccess- 
ful ; and in his anger he determined that Godfrey, 
coming after him, should not succeed where he, 
Raymond, had failed. He therefore said to the 
Saracens of Arsuf, " When Godfrey the King comes, 
have no fear of him, for his army is so small and 
weak that he cannot take your town, nor do you 
any harm." 

Having by this mean act stained his name for 
all time with the blackness of horrible treachery, 
Raymond of Toulouse marched away in haste from 
Arsuf, not caring to meet Godfrey too soon after- 
wards. 

Godfrey was not far behind him. He arrived 
to find that the Saracen governor of Arsuf knew 
exactly all his weakness, and the mocking of the 
Saracens upon the walls was very hard indeed to 
bear. Moreover, they captured one of his best 
Knights, Sir Gerard d'Avesnes, and thrust him out 
upon the city walls, bound to a wooden cross, while 
they threatened first to torture and then kill him 
if Godfrey persisted in trying to take Arsuf. 

" Take no thought for me ! " cried Gerard aloud 
from his cross. " It is but one life against the 
Kingdom's good. Heed it not at all ! ' 

But Godfrey raised the siege, partly to save 
Gerard d'Avesnes, whose brave arm he could little 
spare in these days of difficulty and treachery and 
danger, and partly because he dared not risk his 

67 



THE CRUSADES 

small army in the attempt. By and bye Gerard 
was released, and returned to his friends in safety, 
though with many hurts ; and Godfrey rewarded 
him by making him Sieur, or Lord, of St. Abraham 
as the Crusaders called Hebron. 

But Godfrey's anger was hot against Raymond 
of Toulouse for his mean and wicked deed. He 
wished to fight a duel with him, but the other 
Princes of the Crusade prevented this. 

"Shame would fall upon us all," they said, "if 
you, the King, and such a famous Knight as Count 
Raymond, should fight in the sight of all men, 
to the confusion of ourselves and the triumph of 
our enemies." 

Godfrey listened and gave way ; his life was 
his own no longer ; he must use it only in the 
service of the Kingdom. So peace was made be- 
tween him and Raymond, and the army returned 
in triumph to Jerusalem. The sword and banner 
of Afdhal were hung up in the Church of the 
Holy Sepulchre, where all might see these signs 
of the first victory of the Christian Kingdom of 
Jerusalem. Raymond of Toulouse, who was still 
greedy of power, and not at all content with what 
he had already, stayed only a little while longer 
in Jerusalem, and then went to Constantinople, 
where the Emperor Alexius gave him Laodicea. 

Many of the Crusaders had fallen in the siege 
of Jerusalem, and in the fighting later, and the 

68 



THE BEGINNING OF THE KINGDOM 

new fiefs kept those great Knights who owned 
them fully occupied. But soon a new danger 
faced the victors. The Land had been won, partly 
by the hot haste of the Crusaders, against whose 
fury nothing could stand for long, and partly 
through the fear of the people of the country 
themselves of these armed men from the far West. 
But now, in times of quiet, the latter saw how 
small was the force that had mastered them, and 
they were determined to turn the Christians out. 
The Moslem peasantry refused to plant and sow, 
hoping in this way to starve out the Crusaders, 
and there was no safety in travel, except well 
armed and in numbers. 

The ranks of the Crusaders were swelled from 
time to time by fresh arrivals of pilgrims, who 
hastened out from Europe, some to rejoice in the 
victory of the Christian arms, others hoping to 
get some share of the spoils. At Christmas, 
Boemond of Antioch and Baldwin of Edessa 
came to Jerusalem, together with Daimbert, Bishop 
of Pisa in Italy, who afterwards became Patriarch 
at Jerusalem. Their journey was a very hard one, 
and they suffered a good deal both from cold and 
from the enemy ; but Tancred, now Prince of Galilee, 
helped them as they passed through his lands, and 
they spent the winter at Jerusalem, assisting Godfrey 
to settle the new Kingdom. 

Godfrey was not only a great soldier, but a 

69 



THE CRUSADES 

great law-giver, as was only to be expected from 
one who was descended from Charlemagne ; and 
now, in the short times of peace that came every 
now and then, he made wise laws, modelled on 
those of the West. To the Church he was always 
a good friend, and he gave to the Canons of the 
Holy Sepulchre the rich vine-lands north of Jeru- 
salem, and two villages (Bireh, the Beeroth of the 
Bible, and Ain Senia) all which is still some of 
the richest and most fruitful land in Palestine. 
He made three Courts of Justice : the First sat 
under the King direct, to settle any troubles be- 
tween the great lords, who were always quarrelling 
amongst themselves ; the Second was composed of 
men of note and of good name, to keep the law 
amongst the people of the towns and the lesser 
gentry ; the Third was for the native Christians, 
under native Christian judges. Slaves were allowed, 
whose only protection was the kindness of each 
one's master. The value set upon a slave was 
not very high ; one slave was counted equal to 
a falcon, two slaves to a war-horse. Godfrey also 
gave gifts of lands to the lesser Knights who had 
remained with him, partly as a reward for all that 
they had done, and partly to persuade them to 
stay on in the Country ; for if they were all to 
leave Palestine in search of riches or adventures 
in other places, he could not hope to keep the 
Land they had so hardly won. He made Baronies 

70 



THE BEGINNING OF THE KINGDOM 

of the chief districts Jaffa, Nablus, Acre, Beyrout, 
Galilee, Sidon, Haifa, and Kerak ; and it is strange 
that to this very day these parts, under the Turkish 
Government, follow almost the same lines as those 
which were mapped out by Godfrey more than 
nine hundred years ago. These Barons, of course, 
had each one his own following of Knights, 
squires, and men-at-arms, and when the Christian 
Kingdom was at its greatest it could gather three 
thousand seven hundred and twenty-nine Knights 
to the battle. Godfrey's laws were all written out 
by hand and richly illuminated, each sheet being 
sealed with the Seal of the Kingdom, and they 
were kept in a special casket or box in the Church 
of the Holy Sepulchre, from which they came to 
be called " The Letters of the Holy Sepulchre." 

Having ordered things at home as far as he 
was able to, the great Godfrey turned his thoughts 
to making strong friendships abroad, which would 
be of help to the Kingdom in times of trouble. 
Such friendships between nations and governments 
are called alliances, and Godfrey made a very wise 
alliance with the Venetians, who were then a great 
sea-going and trading people. A Venetian fleet 
came in the spring of 1100 to open up trade with 
the new Kingdom, and Godfrey agreed with the 
Venetians that if they would help him for three 
months they should have the third part of every 
town that was taken, a church and a market as 



THE CRUSADES 

well, and free shelter in any town along the coast 
for all shipwrecked crews. 

In the spring Godfrey took the field once more, 
and went up north to help Tancred to subdue 
Galilee, which has always been a very restless and 
difficult country. Marching in the hot sun, fighting 
continually, camping by swamps and marches that 
were humming with poisonous mosquitoes, (for the 
country was new to him, and he did not know his 
way about it clearly yet), Godfrey fell ill of Syrian 
fever. He struggled against it with no thought of 
himself at all, but the sickness was stronger than 
his courage or his will, and Godfrey died at Jaffa, 
on his way back to Jerusalem, on July 18, 1100. 
In sorrow and mourning the soldiers brought the 
body of their great leader up to Jerusalem, and 
buried him in the Church of the Holy Sepulchre, 
under the Place of Calvary, and within a few feet 
of the Holy Tomb itself. His sword and spurs, 
and the Cross of the Kingdom, (worn also by the 
Kings who came after him), were hung up in the 
Church. They are shown to travellers to this day 
in the Franciscan \ r estry of the Church. The 
sword is the straight cross-handled weapon of the 
Crusaders ; the spurs are of some dull yellow metal, 
with star-shaped rowels very much bent ; and the 
cross is of gold with a deep red carbuncle glowing 
in the midst of it. It is the Jerusalem Cross which 
the Crusaders invented ; a big cross in the centre 

72 



THE BEGINNING OF THE KINGDOM 

surrounded by four smaller ones, and they gave it 
two beautiful meanings ; one was to remind them 
of the Five Wounds of Christ in His Hands, His 
Feet, and His Side : the other was the Christian 
Kingdom of Jerusalem, the big cross being the 
Holy City itself, and the small ones the four chief 
Principalities belonging to it Antioch, Edessa, 
Galilee, and Aleppo, or, as some say, Kerak. The 
Jerusalem Cross is a most beautiful one in shape ; 
and it is wonderful to feel, as you hold this one in 
your hand, that Godfrey once wore it in Jerusalem. 
Over Godfrey's grave his people wrote in Latin 
the simple words : 

' c Here lies Duke Godfrey de Bouillon 
Who won all this Land to the faith of Christ : 

His soul reigns with Christ. 

Amen." 



73 



CHAPTER VII 

THE SETTLING OF THE KINGDOM 
BALDWIN I, 1100-1118 

" Red gleamed the Cross and waned the Crescent pale." 

BYRON. 

s 

No sooner was the great Godfrey laid to rest under 
Calvary, than bitter quarrels broke out once more 
amongst the Crusaders as to who was to succeed 
him. Each Knight wanted to be King, and the 
Patriarch Diambert was too proud and greedy a 
man himself to do anything but make these quarrels 
worse. Sir Gamier de Gray, a cousin of Godfrey's, 
but a Knight of little fame, seized the Tower of 
David, one of the strong places of the City, which 
commanded nearly the whole of it from its high 
position at the western end, and which he -declared 
that Godfrey had promised to give him for his own. 
Godfrey's brother, Baldwin, was away at the time 
with Boemond of Antioch, fighting in Armenia; 
but as soon as he heard of Godfrey's death he 
gave over his own new Principality of Edessa to 
his cousin Baldwin du Bourg, and started for 

74 




en 
P 
O 



u < 

H 

a 
o 
< 



U 



TIL! 



THE SETTLING OF THE KINGDOM 

Jerusalem in hot haste, with a small force of one 
thousand men and four hundred Knights. He was 
attacked on the way at the Dog River, near 
Beyrout, by a large Saracen force, but he defeated 
it, and reached Jerusalem in safety. At his coming 
the quarrels all died away, for it was so plain that 
he had not only the chief right to succeed Godfrey 
as King, but that he was by far the best man to 
do so. So Baldwin I was crowned on Christmas 
Day 1100, in the Church of the Nativity at 
Bethlehem, because he, like his great brother, 
would not receive the golden crown in Jerusalem. 
Baldwin was a man of great strength of body, 
and he was also upright, just, and wise. He was 
a man of few words, who kept his thoughts to 
himself, so that men were afraid of him, for they 
could not guess what was in his mind. He was 
quick to see what should be done, as well as firm 
and strong in all he did. He thought more of his 
royal state than Godfrey had done, and he never 
forgot that he was a King; neither would he allow 
that freedom and friendship between his Knights 
and himself that Godfrey had encouraged. His 
people were proud of their tall and noble-looking 
King, and if they feared him much they also 
trusted him. And in Baldwin the greedy and 
cunning Patriarch found a hard master, who saw 
through his smooth words, and trusted him not 
at all. 

75 



THE CRUSADES 

A story has come down to us about Baldwin 
which shows us what kind of man he was. He 
was clearing the country between Jerusalem and 
Ascalon of Saracens as far as he was able, and at 
one place, hearing of a large band of Saracen robbers 
who made all that part doubly unsafe, he went 
after them. The robbers hid in one of the great 
caves which are found all over Palestine. Baldwin 
lit fires at the entrance of the cave, meaning to 
smoke them out, and after a while two of the 
robbers crept out to make terms with him. Baldwin 
received them well, put a rich robe upon one of 
them, and sent him back to bring out his fellows. 
As soon as he had disappeared within the dark 
cavern, Balwin killed the one who had remained 
with him. After a while the first robber came 
out again, followed by ten others. Again Baldwin 
sent back one, and killed the ten. This time the 
messenger brought out thirty. One was sent back 
and the thirty beheaded. At last all the robbers 
came out, to the number of over two hundred wild, 
fierce men, savage and cruel ; and Baldwin had them 
all put to death. Then, piling up the fires to a 
greater heat, he waited till the wives and children 
of the robbers were forced to come out. Some 
were able to pay large sums of money for their 
lives ; the rest, who could not pay, were put to 
death. Baldwin then left this scene of blood, and 
marched east to Jordan ; but the terror of his name 

76 



THE SETTLING OF THE KINGDOM 

was such that all men trembled before him, and 
simply dared not do wrong, for fear of the strong 
King's anger and his heavy hand. 

Baldwin made an alliance with the Genoese 
fleet as Godfrey had done with the Venetian ; and 
having won Casarea, an important seaport, with 
their help, he made them gifts of streets, churches, 
and markets in different cities. The Christian 
armies of Palestine were never very large, and as 
they were always at war, they were always wanting 
to be made up again. A good many English and 
German soldiers came out from Europe, and with 
their help Baldwin tried to take the forest-covered 
country between Jerusalem and its seaport of Jaffa. 
But at Ramleh, a few miles out of Jaffa, the Sara- 
cens made a sudden attack upon him, and he only 
escaped being captured through the help of a Sara- 
cen Emir, or Prince, whose wife Baldwin had once 
saved when she was in danger. 

Now, the Patriarch Daimbert had never liked 
Baldwin, against whose strong rule he dared not 
openly rebel. Outwardly the two were friends, 
but Baldwin rightly distrusted the Patriarch, and 
Daimbert feared and hated the King. At last it 
came to an open quarrel between them, and of 
course the cause was money. The pilgrims, who 
came to Jerusalem in crowds now that it was so 
safe as a Christian City, brought in a great deal 
of money which should have gone, as most of it 

77 



THE CRUSADES 

was meant to go, in keeping up the Christian 
Kingdom. But Daimbert took for himself all that 
he could lay hands upon ; he lived richly and 
luxuriously, kept a great household like a King, 
and did not care about the Kingdom one little 
bit. All this made Baldwin very angry, for he 
did not know where to turn for money, and often 
could hardly pay his own Knights and soldiers. 
He sent time after time to Daimbert to say that 
the money must be given over to him, to be used 
in the proper way in the service of the Kingdom. 
At first Daimbert said he had none to give ; then, 
when Baldwin's anger became uncomfortably hot, 
he sent him two hundred marks, and said that 
that was all he had. But Arnold the Chancellor 
of the Holy Sepulchre went secretly to the King, 
and told him that the Treasury of the Church was 
full, but that the Patriarch wished to keep it all 
for his own use. Baldwin was furious. He forced 
his way into the Patriarch's private room, and 
found him eating off gold and silver plate. Truly, 
Baldwin's rage was awful to behold. 

" By heaven ! ' he cried, " you feast and we 
fast : you eat the money given by the faithful ! 
By what right dare you take to yourself the gifts 
made at Christ's Sepulchre by the pilgrims, while 
we whose very blood has bought the City we 
suffer toil and weariness and hunger ! Share with 
us the cup of bitterness which we now drink, or, 

7* 



THE SETTLING OF THE KINGDOM 

by heaven ! you shall drink no other, neither touch 
any more the money of the Church ! ' 

Daiinbert's guest, an Italian Cardinal, shrank 
away affrighted from the King as he towered over 
the Patriarch in his righteous wrath, but the 
Patriarch sullenly replied, "It is written in the 
Word of God that they who serve the altar shall 
live by the altar." 

" Say you so ! ' thundered Baldwin. " But, by 
heaven ! if you help me not to keep the Kingdom 
I will help myself!' 

It was a stormy scene. Baldwin went on furi- 
ously demanding that all the contents of the 
Treasury should at once be given up to him, while 
Daimbert would only sullenly deny that he had 
anything to give up. At last, however, an empty 
peace was made between them, on the Patriarch's 
promising to provide thirty Knights for the service 
of the Kingdom, and with this Baldwin had to be 
content. But after a while Daimbert fell back 
into his old greedy, grasping ways, and at last he 
was openly accused of stealing, and had to fly to 
Antioch ; and not long after his old secret enemy, 
Arnold the Chancellor, became Patriarch in his 
place. 

And now sad days came upon the Crusaders, 
for the great leaders of the First Crusade were 
laying down their arms for ever. Boemond of 
Antioch was besieged by the Greeks and Saracens 

79 



THE CRUSADES 

together, and only just managed to escape by being 
carried through the enemy's ranks in a coffin. He 
went to Italy to get help, but on his way back 
he was taken ill, and died at Tarento, his old home 
(1104). Raymond of Toulouse was killed a very 
few months later, in February 1105, whilst be- 
sieging Tripoli. He was also Lord of St. Gilles 
in Palestine, a place which is now called Sinjil. 
Sad indeed was King Baldwin at the loss of these 
great men, his old friends and tried brothers-in- 
arms ; and the loss to the Kingdom was great. 
Their courage had dared the First Crusade, their 
swords had won the Kingdom, and their wisdom 
had kept it in the face of many difficulties. But 
now, their work completed, one by one the 
Princes of the First Crusade laid down their arms 
in death. 

Baldwin the King had work to do yet. He 
led his victorious army in turn against Tripoli, 
Tyre, Sidon, Beyrout, and Acre all of them im- 
portant coast-towns and captured them all with 
the help of the Italian fleets. Tripoli was well 
given to Bertram de St. Gilles, son of that Ray- 
mond who had died in trying to take it, and it 
became the capital of one of the chief Principalities 
of the Kingdom. Baldwin also strengthened the 
Kingdom within itself by making great Seignories, 
or Baronies, under Knights who were able to hold 
the strong places of the Kingdom ; and he built 

80 



THE SETTLING OF THE KINGDOM 

several fine castles, whose ruins still remain. He 
tried always to be a wise and just ruler, and his 
people admired and trusted him. 

Encouraged by the success of his arms in Pales- 
tine, Baldwin bethought him of conquering Egypt 
also ; for as Egypt is the southern boundary of 
Palestine, it was always a gateway by which an 
enemy could attack the Christian Kingdom. But 
fever weakened the Christian army, and Baldwin, 
sick unto death himself, sadly gave the order to 
turn back. This order filled the army with grief 
and despair, for they knew well that nothing but 
a sickness to death would have persuaded Baldwin 
to turn his back upon a fight. Crowding into the 
sick King's tent, they burst into loud and selfish 
lamentations : " For," said they all, " if the King 
lead us not thither, we may have no hope of see- 
ing Jerusalem and our friends again." 

Baldwin raised himself in bed and spoke to them 
sternly. 

" Brothers-in-arms," he said, " shall the death 
of one man weaken your hearts and your swords 
in the midst of our enemies ? Remember, in God's 
Name, that there are yet many with you whose 
strength and skill are greater than mine. Quit 
you like men, and, sword in hand, uphold our King- 
dom of Jerusalem as indeed ye have sworn to do." 
After receiving their promises, which they now gave 
readily, being ashamed of their unmanly fears, the 

81 F 



THE CRUSADES 

King continued, " Lay not my body, I beseech 
you, in this strange part, but carry it to Jerusalem, 
and lay me there by my brother Godfrey's side." 

So the army began its sad march homeward, 
and on the third day the King died at El Arish, 
a town near Gaza, on the borders of Egypt, and 
which is now the boundary between the Holy Land 
and Egypt. It is a hot and sandy part, bare and 
desolate, and it is little wonder that Baldwin did 
not wish to lie there, so far away from the City 
which was to every Crusader the goal of all his 
hopes. The soldiers preserved the body of Baldwin, 
and carried it back to Jerusalem, as Godfrey had 
been carried back, just eighteen years ago. They 
reached Jerusalem on Palm Sunday, and the people 
of the City, coming out with joy to meet, as they 
thought, the victorious army, were met instead by 
the dead body of their King (1118). Baldwin was 
buried near Godfrey in the Church of the Holy 
Sepulchre, and on his tomb the hand of some ad- 
mirer wrote that he was the " Hope of his Country 
and the Strength of the Church." Though he had 
been three times married, Baldwin I left no children. 



82 



CHAPTER VIII 

THE KINGDOM AT ITS HEIGHT 
BALDWIN II, 1118-1131 ; FULKE, 1131-1144 

" See a disenchanted nation 
Springs like day from desolation ; 
To Truth its state is dedicate, 
And Freedom leads it forth, her mate." 

SHELLEY. 

BALDWIN I left the crown in his will to his brother 
Eustace. But Eustace was in France, and the 
Barons of the Kingdom were really afraid to wait 
all the long time till he could arrive, so they chose 
the dead King's cousin, Baldwin de Burgh, who 
had succeeded him as Count of Edessa when he 
took the crown of Jerusalem. Eustace, who was 
as unselfish as his two brothers, though not so great 
in other ways, raised no trouble at losing a King- 
dom, as he very well might have done, but allowed 
the choice made to pass unquestioned, for the sake 
of the Kingdom. 

The new King Baldwin was not a young man, 
but he was as brave and vigorous in character as 
he was tall and strong in body. He had married 

83 



THE CRUSADES 

an Armenian wife, and unfortunately this brought 
great trouble in after years upon the Kingdom. 
For his two daughters, Milicent and Alice, though 
they were beautiful women and very clever, were 
bad and ambitious, and they cared for nothing in 
life but to be rich and powerful and feared. Bald- 
win II was crowned at Bethlehem, and for the 
first two years of the new reign the Kingdom en- 
joyed great peace and prosperity. 

About four years after Baldwin's accession, the 
Saracen Emir, or Prince, of Aleppo, invaded the 
Kingdom with a large army. He took prisoner 
Jocelyn of Edessa, the King's nephew, and eighty 
Knights ; and when Baldwin set out to recover 
Edessa, the Emir managed to capture him also, 
and sent him loaded with chains to a strongly forti- 
fied city of the Saracens. When the ill news be- 
came known, fifty Armenians disguised themselves 
as monks, and bravely ventured into the city to 
try and rescue the King, who had always been kind 
to all Armenians for the sake of his wife. They 
failed, however, and Baldwin remained a prisoner 
for more than a year ; and the fifty brave Armenians 
were put to a cruel death by the Saracens. Baldwin 
was set free at last by Jocelyn of Edessa, who killed 
the Emir, and sent his head to encourage the Chris- 
tian army, which was having a good deal of hard 
fighting at the time all round Antioch, Aleppo, and 
Tyre. After this there came a long and much- 

84 



THE KINGDOM AT ITS HEIGHT 

needed peace, which Baldwin used for the strengthen- 
ing of the Kingdom in every way that he could think 
of. It was in his reign, we must remember, that 
the Order of the Knights Templars was founded, 
or begun, and the Hospitallers became a real fight- 
ing Order. 

Baldwin's great trouble was that he had no son 
to succeed him, and his two daughters were such 
proud and greedy women that no one could have 
borne their rule for any length of time, and he 
knew that it was of no use to hope that the Barons 
would allow either of them to reign after him. So 
it seemed to Baldwin that the best thing he could 
do for the Kingdom would be to marry one of his 
daughters to a strong and good Knight, who should 
succeed him on the throne and rule the Kingdom 
well. Alice, the elder daughter, married Boemond 
of Antioch, the son of the Boemond of the First 
Crusade. Though he was so young, Boemond 
gave promise of being as great as his father, but 
unfortunately he died soon after, leaving one little 
daughter, Constance, to succeed him as Lady of 
the great, unrestful Principality. By the law of 
the Kingdom the little Constance was the ward, 
or charge, of the King her grandfather until she 
came of age, which the Letters of the Holy Sepul- 
chre had fixed at twelve years old for a woman if 
she married at that age, but if she did not, she 
was considered to be under age until she was 



THE CRUSADES 

sixty ! But Alice made up her mind to be the 
real ruler of Antioch herself, for she was greedy of 
power and jealous even of her own child. She 
therefore made a secret treaty, or agreement, with 
Zanghi the Saracen, who was Sultan of Egypt, to 
help her against her own father. Luckily the 
people of Antioch refused to join her in her re- 
bellion, and so her evil tricks were found out and 
stopped in time. Baldwin the King was so angry 
at the whole thing that it is said to have, shortened 
his life, and he died rather suddenly at Jerusalem 
in the winter of 1131, soon after his return from 
Antioch, where he had been to settle matters after 
Alice's treachery was found out. 

Baldwin's other daughter, Milicent, he had 
married to Fulke, Count of Anjou, who had come 
out to the Holy Land as a pilgrim, and had stayed 
on at Jerusalem. Fulke was about forty years old 
when he married Milicent. He had been married 
before, and had one son, that Geoffrey Plantagenet 
who married the Empress Matilda, daughter of 
Henry I of England, some years before Fulke 
came out to Jerusalem. The son of Geoffrey 
Plantagenet and Matilda was afterwards our 
Henry II, who was the father of Richard I, the 
Lion-Heart, England's great Crusader. So here 
the history of England begins to touch the history 
of the Christian Kingdom of Jerusalem : and per- 
haps it was from his great-grandfather Fulke that 

86 



THE KINGDOM AT ITS HEIGHT 

Richard Cceur-de-Lion inherited the love and desire 
for Jerusalem that made him take the Cross and 
fight so sturdily for her. 

When Baldwin II died, Fulke the Pilgrim suc- 
ceeded him as King of Jerusalem, as had been the 
wish of Baldwin. Unlike the first three Kings, 
who had all been big men, Fulke of Anjou was 
small and slight, with red hair and blue eyes ; but 
like them he was brave and wise, generous as well 
as just. He had but one fault, said his people who 
loved him, and that was that he had such a bad 
memory ! He never remembered either a face or 
a name, and so he would receive a man one day 
with all honour and friendship, and make him many 
fair promises which he really meant to keep, and 
the next day pass him by without even remember- 
ing his face. No wonder that, as a writer of his 
own time complained, " men who counted on their 
friendship with the King fell into confusion " when 
they found themselves quite overlooked and for- 
gotten. But in spite of this fault and it was a 
very trying one for a King to have Fulke was a 
good and clever King, who really did his best for 
the people; and under him the Kingdom rose to 
its fullest glory, and at his death it began to die. 
For Fulke had the mind of the first Kings in that 
he set the honour and the good of the Kingdom 
above his own ; and after him came Kings who 
were foolish and weak and often selfish as well. 

87 



THE CRUSADES 

Unfortunately his wife, Milicent, was not a good 
woman, and her bad deeds troubled the King and 
the Kingdom for some years, and in the end 
brought shame upon both. 

Fulke had not been King many years before 
the Sultan Zanghi of Egypt and the Greek Emperor 
joined together to attack Antioch ; and though 
Fulke fought bravely, he had to give up one of 
his best fortresses to the enemy a loss he felt 
most bitterly. However five years later he joined 
with the Damascenes (the people of Damascus, 
which some say is the oldest city in the world), 
and recovered another very valuable stronghold 
from Zanghi, who did not venture to attack Fulke 
again. 

Being left at peace, Fulke was able to turn 
his thoughts to the enriching of the Kingdom, 
which the first Kings had had no time to do. He 
built three strong castles on the southern frontier, 
which stopped the Egyptian Saracens from invading 
the Kingdom from that side, and two on the east. 
The ruins of some of these castles can still be seen. 
He was not by any means as great a soldier or 
King as the three men who had worn the crown 
of Jerusalem before him, but he was brave and 
wise, and he knew well how to keep and to 
increase what they had gained. Under Fulke the 
Kingdom was richer than it was at any other time, 
either before his day or after it. The streets of 

88 



;: 
. " 




- 



w 
W 

t. 

c 

t 
!Z 



< I. 



t, 
C 



H 

Pi 
O 



H 

a 

i^/ 

o 



PUBLIC LIBRARY 



, LE^OX AMD 
FOUND A- ION 

C 



THE KINGDOM AT ITS HEIGHT 

Jerusalem ran, broad and clean, between noble and 
stately buildings with richly-carved fronts and 
doorways Churches, convents, hospices, and the 
private houses of Knights and Barons. Here moved 
the busy crowds, prosperous and gaily dressed. 
Moslem peasants in their bright and picturesque 
dress brought in their fruit and vegetables from 
the country on camel or on donkey-back, as they 
do to-day. Sleek merchants from all parts of the 
world, easy and secure under the good rule of 
Fulke, drove hard bargains in the wares of many 
lands in furs from Siberia, and horses from Syria 
and Cyprus ; in china and silks from China ; in vases 
of painted marble from far - off Mecca ; in slaves 
from Russia and Armenia ; in pearls from the 
Persian Gulf; in glass from Hebron (they make 
glass to-day in Hebron, as they did in the twelfth 
century) ; in ostrich feathers from the burning 
deserts ; in rich enamels and tiles from Damascus, 
Antioch, and Tripoli ; such tiles as still adorn the 
Mosque of Omar and the Armenian Church at 
Jerusalem. Knights and nobles and soldiers, shining 
in armour, or dressed in the rich robes that showed 
their high estate, passed through the crowded 
streets ; high-born ladies, walking with dainty feet 
over the hard stone pavings ; every race and every 
language was at home in Jerusalem in the reign 
of Fulke. 

There were fifteen Latin Churches in the City, 

89 



THE CRUSADES 

and nine on the Mount of Olives, not counting 
those of other nations, but the centre of the life 
of the City was the noble old Church of the Holy 
Sepulchre, to save which the Crusaders had come, 
and which they loved and guarded with such jealous 
care. Within it arose by day and night the sweet 
smell of incense, the chanting of priest and choir, 
and the prayers of pilgrims and of strangers. The 
Church was rich with pictures and decorations, and 
stained-glass windows that gleamed like jewels set 
high in the thick walls ; silver lamps shone like 
clusters of stars in its dark corners and recesses ; 
and the clang of armed feet was never silent as 
Knights and men-at-arms passed in and out. The 
memory of the Crusaders, their prayers and deeds, 
still seems to cling to this wonderful old Church, 
telling us how much they loved it in their day. 
Under the Place of Calvary were buried the three 
first Kings, Godfrey being in the middle ; their 
graves were an ever-present reminder to the wor- 
shippers of the great dead who had won the City. 
In fact Godfrey was never forgotten while the 
Kingdom lasted, and every year the anniversary 
of his death (July 18th) was kept solemnly in Jeru- 
salem, " with plenteous giving of alms in the great 
Church ' (of the Holy Sepulchre) " as himself had 
arranged while yet alive." The day of the taking 
of Jerusalem (July 15th) was also kept, but with 
rejoicings and thanksgivings. Some lines were 

90 




r / 



STANDARD BEARERS AND TRUMPETERS OF A SARACEN 
ARMY ON THE MARCH 



From an ancient Saracen Manuscript 
at Paris. 



5 LIC 



ASTOR, LENOX &MD 
TILDEN FOUNDATIONS. 



THE KINGDOM AT ITS HEIGHT 

written or carved over the door of the Church 
about this great anniversary : 

" One thousand and one hundred years save one l 
Since Blessed Mary bore her glorious Son; 
When rose upon July its fifteenth sun 
By Prankish might Jerusalem was won." 

The pictures of the three Kings in glass and 
mosaic, with those of many saints and prophets 
of the Bible, were put up in the Church, though 
coloured glass was very rare even in European 
Churches in those days. The epitaph, or writing, 
on the tomb of Baldwin I praised him as a " second 
Judas Maccabeus, and his Country's hope, the 
Church's pride and strength." 

All around the Church there were then, as 
there are now, the busiest streets of the City ; 
the Markets for spices, silver, and silks, for herbs, 
and meat and grain ; the street called Malquisnat, 
where the pilgrims' food was cooked, and they 
themselves were obliged to wash before going on 
to the Church ; and in one street, not far from 
the Church, called Patriarch's Street, was the Palace 
of the Kings. It is now the house of the Greek 
Patriarch, and is built on both sides of the street, 
whose narrow breadth is crossed by an arch having 
a room on top. Even now the house is very large ; 
but when the Kings lived there a hundred men could 

1 That is in 1099. 
91 



THE CRUSADES 

be put up without any difficulty. In the shady 
corners of the Markets there were fortune-tellers 
and conjurers, wild, strange-looking men from 
the deserts of Egypt or the far Sudan, who shook 
out little heaps of sand upon a flat stone, and 
drew in it curious signs and figures with their 
finger-tips. They could read in the sand the 
fortunes of the people, who asked them, half- 
laughing, yet half-believing, too ; or see the future 
in some dark liquid like ink, held in the hollow 
of the hand just as to-day in Jerusalem fortunes 
are read in sand and in ink. And in the back 
streets of the City, which were so dark and narrow 
and mysterious-looking, lived regular old witches, 
who sold love-potions and charms, and medicines 
made from mandrakes, and roots, and herbs, and 
powdered pearls, all of which things were said to 
work real wonders, and for which those who believed 
in them paid very highly indeed, we may be sure. 
Then, to the thin exciting note of the Syrian bag- 
pipes and reed flutes, a brown bear, torn when a 
cub from his home on Mount Hermon of the 
snows, would slowly and heavily rise on his hind 
legs and dance for the amusement of the passers- 
by, poked at with long sticks by some, perhaps, 
and laughed at, for certain, by all. And animals- 
all animals, but especially wild ones do so hate 
being laughed at, quite as much as we do. 

Through these bright and busy streets the King 

92 



THE KINGDOM AT ITS HEIGHT 

would often ride, his small, slight figure mounted 
on the swift Syrian horses he loved and rode on 
to his death, and his bright-red hair marking him 
out amongst his train, his keen eyes glancing here 
and there, seeing every face and yet remembering 
so few; while his quick brain was busy all the 
time with the cares of this strange Kingdom, 
which seemed so strong and so great. And the 
people loved and trusted him as not even Godfrey 
the hero and the conqueror had been trusted. 
Godfrey was too high and good a man for the 
rough soldiers he had led ever to really understand ; 
but Fulke, with his merry ways, his wise head, 
and quick strong hand, was one whom all could 
follow and admire, and he shared the life of his 
people as the first Kings had never done. The 
mistrustful Saracen trader, the wild Bedouin from 
the desert, came without fear to Jerusalem, and 
knew that under Fulke their ways were safe to 
come and go, and their lives, too, in the City of 
the Christians. 

Not only in Jerusalem was there richness and 
comfort and peace. All through the Land noble 
castles and churches had sprung up. In Acre, 
Antioch, Tyre, and Sidon the Crusaders built real 
palaces and roofed them inside with costly cedar of 
Lebanon. Through the streets, which were shaded 
from the hot sun by coloured awnings, walked the 
proud lords and barons in almost royal state, with 

93 



THE CRUSADES 

golden coronets upon their heads, each of them like 
a King with his following of soldiers and Knights 
and servants ; even their war-horses were gay with 
trappings of gold and silver. Floors of marble 
and mosaic, ceilings painted in bright colours, rich 
carpets from Persia, and curtains and pillows of silk 
from Damascus, made their castles lovely within, 
though from outside they might look grim enough 
to frighten away any attack ; and on the flat stone 
roofs and battlements the ladies walked in gowns 
of many wonderful colours, rich with jewels and 
with gold. In the middle of the castles were 
courtyards, which were kept cool and fresh by 
fountains and shaded by vines trained over trellises, 
and by lemon and pomegranate and cypress trees ; 
while here and there in the City were gardens, full 
of the wonderful flowers and trees of Palestine. 
" The Holy Land flourished like a garden of de- 
light," wrote a pilgrim, full of praise and wonder 
at what he saw as he travelled through it. " The 
wildernesses were so fat (he means fruitful) that 
where dragons and serpents once had their dwellings, 
there were now green reeds and cane." 

Knights and ladies dressed very richly and in 
bright colours in time of peace, and kept high state 
in the great castles. In war-time the Crusaders' 
armour consisted of a hauberk, or coat, of chain- 
mail, with leggings of the same ; a heavy close-fitting 
helmet of steel, with nose and neck-pieces, covered 

94 



THE KINGDOM AT ITS HEIGHT 

the head ; while the shield was of thick wood, 
covered with leather, and over that bands of steel. 
On these shields were painted (or, as it was called, 
emblazoned) the arms of the Knight. They used 
spears, swords, and bows in battle. Richard Coeur- 
de-Lion's favourite weapon was the terrible iron 
mace that few could even lift, so great was the 
weight of it, but which he used so easily and so 
mightily. The soldiers of the Christian Kingdom 
never gave up their heavy armour, and though of 
course it protected them wonderfully well they also 
found it very hot and heavy in the East, and often 
the men were tired out by the very weight of their 
armour, marching in the hot sun, before they began 
to fight. The Saracens, who wore very little 
armour, and that of the lightest kind, did not suffer 
nearly so much ; nor did their horses, untroubled 
by great weights upon their backs. The Saracens 
used curved swords something like scythes, which 
were called scimitars, while the Crusaders kept to 
the long straight blade that they understood best 
how to use. But both Saracens and Crusaders 
loved to have their swords made of the wonderful 
steel of Damascus, which was famous then all over 
the world, and is still remembered. The blade had 
curious streaks upon it like water, which were made 
by twisting iron and steel together in strips, and 
beating them out into one solid piece. When the 
blade was red-hot the armourer of Damascus would 

95 



THE CRUSADES 

take it and plunge it hissing into the cold waters 
of the river Barada (which is called Abana in the 
Bible) ; and their boast was that nothing could ever 
break a sword which had been cast in the forges 
of Damascus and cooled in the Barada. Both 
Crusaders and Saracens used music when going 
into battle, the Christians having horns, pipes, and 
trumpets, and the Saracens cymbals and sometimes 
drums. When Khartoum was taken by the Eng- 
lish and Egyptian troops in 1898 a good deal of 
Crusading and Saracen armour was found amongst 
the Dervishes, which, having lasted all those hun- 
dreds of years, was still as good as ever for use, 
and which many of them had put on to fight in. 
After the battle of Omdurman, and when the 
Sudan was safe and open to the rest of the world, 
chain hauberks and steel helmets, shields and cross- 
handled swords, which had first seen use in many 
battles in Palestine eight and nine hundred years 
ago, made their way down the Nile, and came into 
the markets of Egypt, Palestine, and Europe. 

Coins were struck at Acre, having on one side 
the words in Arabic, " God is One," and on the 
other, " Father, Son, and Holy Ghost." These are 
still found in Palestine. 

The Christian Kingdom had many sports and 
amusements, as well as much fighting, to exercise 
it. The Western Knights had brought with them 
their hawks and hounds, and there was big game 

96 



THE KINGDOM AT ITS HEIGHT 

in the Land as well as small ; they hunted bears 
and leopards and wild boar, and for smaller game, 
swift gazelles and hares. Sometimes they hunted 
with cheetahs and leopards, as the Saracens did ; 
and in times of peace Christians and Saracens went 
out hunting together in all friendship and good 
sportsmanship. In the evenings, seated by win- 
dows set wide to let in the cool night breeze, or 
in winter by blazing fires of sweet-smelling olive- 
wood, oak, and pine, they told the old Western 
tales from home of King Arthur, Beowulf, Roland 
and the Peers of France, and Charlemagne, and 
of the great deeds of valour performed by the 
Leaders of the First Crusade. Great feasts they 
had, too, when the long tables were heavy with 
gold and silver plate, and the minstrels played 
sweetly in the gallery. 

Certainly the Crusaders found Palestine a mighty 
pleasant Land to live in, and were very well content 
too well content, perhaps to settle there for 
good and all. " Consider," wrote a pilgrim, who 
came to the Holy Land about this time, " how the 
West has been turned into the East ; how he who 
was of the West has become of the East ; he who 
was Roman or Frank has become here a Galilean 
or an inhabitant of Palestine ; he who was a citizen 
of Rheims or of Chartres is become a citizen of 
Tyre or of Antioch. The stranger has become the 
native, the pilgrim the resident ; day by day our 

97 G 



THE CRUSADES 

relations come from the West and stay with us. 
Those who were poor at home God has made rich 
here. Why should he who finds the East so 
fortunate return again to the West ? ' That was 
the trouble. The Christians were already beginning 
to forget their own colder lands, and to dislike the 
idea of returning to what were, perhaps, harder 
lives at home ; and there is no blessing for a man 
who deserts or forgets his own country only for 
the sake of gain. " Men of every tribe and every 
nation came there. They came in crowds from 
beyond the sea, especially from Genoa, Venice, and 
Pisa. But the greatest number came from France 
and Germany," says our pilgrim ; and he goes on 
to say that the Italians were more courageous at 
sea, and the French and Germans on land. " The 
Germans, the Franks, and the English are less de- 
ceitful, less careful, but more daring than the 
Italians ; less sober, more generous ; less wise and 
careful ; more devout, more generous, more courage- 
ous ; therefore they are considered more useful for 
the defence of the Holy Land, and more to be 
feared against the Saracens." I have altered some 
of the words of the old writer (who liked to use 
the very longest ones he could find), but it is nice 
to know that all those years ago England gave her 
best to help the Christian Kingdom. Perhaps it 
was these English Crusaders who, being " generous, 
devout and courageous," first made good the saying 

98 



THE KINGDOM AT ITS HEIGHT 

that is still alive in Palestine, and which makes us 
proud in hearing it spoken now " On the word 
of an Englishman it is true." 

We must never think that the Crusaders were 
rough, lawless, savage people ; they counted amongst 
them the best and noblest of Europe, and it was 
not a set of barbarians who won the Kingdom of 
Jerusalem, and ordered it so wisely for over eighty 
years. Palestine was richer, more prosperous, and 
more content under the Crusaders' rule than at any 
other time in all her history. But as the Christians 
grew richer, and left off the hardy habits they had 
brought with them from home, they came to care 
too much for ease and comfort and riches ; and this, 
with the numbers of mean and selfish men who 
hurried out to the East wanting only to get rich, 
was what made the Kingdom weak, and in the 
end brought it to its fall. 

But in the day of Fulke there was no sign of 
coming trouble. Everywhere there was ease and 
comfort, wealth and prosperity, and there was little 
sign of coming trouble to disquiet his people. Small 
expeditions against the Saracens, or against robbers 
who still troubled the Land in parts, kept the 
Crusaders' swords in use, from time to time, and 
as these were usually successful, they only added to 
their contentment and self-satisfaction. 

Fulke did not at all trust his wife's sister, Alice 
of Antioch, for he remembered how false she had 

99 

9^63 



THE CRUSADES 

been to her own father, King Baldwin ; and as she 
was beginning to be restless and troublesome again, 
he thought of a way in which he could keep her 
quiet. It was not a very good way, but it answered 
his purpose. He sent to Europe to a Knight he 
had known there in the old days, Raymond of 
Poitou, and invited him to come out and marry 
the little Constance of Antioch, who was now 
about twelve years of age. Raymond was only 
too ready to do this, for Constance was one of the 
chief people in the Kingdom, as Antioch was one of 
its richest provinces. Fulke thought that he would 
find a good husband for his little niece, who would 
also be a strong defender and ruler for Antioch, 
but no one seems to have thought at all about 
Constance herself and her wishes in the matter. 

Now, Fulke knew very well that Alice would 
never let the power pass out of her hands into 
those of any other, so he tricked her in a way 
that was not quite worthy of a King. He told 
her that Raymond of Poitou was coming out to 
marry her, and never even breathed the name of Con- 
stance in connection with Raymond's coming. Alice 
was delighted, though she had been married twice 
already, for she thought it would mean more power 
for her, and she looked out eagerly for the stranger's 
arrival. But when Raymond did come, the Patri- 
arch of Antioch, who had had his secret orders 

100 



THE KINGDOM AT ITS HEIGHT 

from the King beforehand, married him at once 
to the child Constance. Alice was furiously angry, 
especially at the trick that had deceived her, but 
she could not undo the marriage. Everyone was 
glad that Fulke had got the better of her; Fulke 
himself was laughing at her, and altogether it was 
too much for her pride to bear. She left Antioch, 
and from that day she troubled the province and 
the Kingdom no more. In fact, Fulke had cut her 
claws, and she was robbed of all power to do any 
more harm. It was a pity for the Kingdom that 
Fulke was never able to put a stop to Milicent's 
power for working mischief. 

The first great blow to the peace of the Kingdom 
was the sudden death of Fulke himself at Acre. 
He was walking one day outside the City walls 
with Milicent the Queen, when he put up a hare 
in the long grass. He was ever a keen hunter, and 
calling for his horse and lance he set off in hot 
pursuit ; but the horse caught its foot in a hole 
hidden in the grass and fell, throwing the King 
with such force that his skull was cracked. Sadly 
his people carried him to the City, where he lay 
for four days quite unconscious, and then, to their 
deep sorrow, he died. Fulke's two sons, Baldwin 
and Amaury, were only thirteen and seven years 
of age when he died. Each of them was destined 
in turn to wear the thorny crown of Jerusalem, to 

101 



THE CRUSADES 

his own sorrow and the undoing of the Kingdom ; 
and the Kingdom was thus left in the weak hands 
of a boy of thirteen, and of his mother, a clever, 
selfish, and ambitious woman, who cared nothing 
for either King or Kingdom Milicent the 
Armenian. 



1 02 



CHAPTER IX 

THE SECOND CRUSADE 
BALDWIN III, 1144-1162 

" This mighty war 
Shook realms and nations in its jar ; 
Beneath each banner proud to stand, 
Looked up the noblest of the land." 

SCOTT. 

BALDWIN III, the eldest son of Fulke and Milicent, 
became King of Jerusalem at the age of thirteen. 
He was a plucky, generous-hearted boy, tall and 
broad like the first Kings, but full of fun like his 
father ; fond of all outdoor sports and exercise, and 
fond, too, of books, and especially of histories. His 
manner, which was courteous and friendly, yet 
always full of royal dignity, won him the hearts 
of his people ; and, unlike his father, he had the 
royal gift of never forgetting a face or a name. 
He grew from a bright, high-spirited boy into a 
man of clean and upright life. His great faults 
were his passion for dicing and gambling ; but it 
could never be said of Baldwin III that he forgot 
a service or deserted a friend, and only once that 

103 



THE CRUSADES 

he broke a trust. If Fulke, the wise and merry 
King, had lived to see his son grow up, and to 
train him to wear what was surely the heaviest 
crown in all Christendom, they two between them 
might have brought the Kingdom to a lasting 
greatness ; but the boy of thirteen was not able 
to do it by himself. To begin with, he was 
hindered in every way from the first day of his 
reign by his mother Milicent, who insisted on being 
crowned with him in the Church of the Holy 
Sepulchre as regent. Proud and crafty, Milicent 
was no good helper to her open-minded son, and 
she could have done so much to strengthen his 
hands ; but she suspected everyone because she 
herself was not straight, and she filled the mind 
of Baldwin with mean and horrid doubts of every- 
one around him, until the boy knew not whom 
to trust. And a man who does not trust others 
is never served well by them. Again, men re- 
membered all the trouble she had brought upon 
the Kingdom in the past, and they could never 
trust her freely, for all her fair words and her 
present good behaviour. 

Directly Fulke's hand was off the Kingdom, and 
she herself regent, Milicent gave as much power as 
she could into the hands of her fellow-countrymen ; 
and she persuaded Baldwin III, (as she had some- 
times been able to persuade Fulke), to give posts of 
honour and wealth to Armenians. These Armenians 

104 



THE SECOND CRUSADE 

often treated the people under them very badly, 
especially the patient and hard-working peasants, 
by taxing them unfairly, and by taking the same 
taxes from them more than once. For all these 
things Milicent was blamed and hated by the people. 
They also thought that the young King was too 
much under her power, and so they were afraid 
to trust him entirely either. It was this feeling 
on the part of his people that prevented Baldwin 
from doing any really useful work for the Kingdom. 

The two young Sieurs, or Lords, Jocelyn of 
Edessa and Raymond of Antioch, had somehow 
come to have each a bitter jealousy of the other; 
and they spent all their time in trying to spite 
each other, more like two naughty boys than the 
heads of the two chief Principalities of the Kingdom. 
Jocelyn was a foolish, vain, and light-minded youth, 
who should have been busy in strengthening his 
country ; for Zanghi, the terrible Sultan of Egypt, 
was preparing for war, and Edessa lay right in 
his path, so that he must either pass it by or take 
it on his way to Jerusalem. But Jocelyn thought 
far more of teasing Raymond than of sharpening 
his sword ; and he laughed at his Knights when 
they warned him of the danger that was coming 
nearer every day. A most unlovely person was 
this Jocelyn, both in mind and body ; weak, false, 
and idle. And in the winter of 1144, Zanghi of 
Egypt appeared before the walls of Edessa with 

105 



THE CRUSADES 

a great army. Jocelyn in a terrible fright sent 
messengers here and there for help, even to his 
old enemy Raymond of Antioch. But Raymond 
refused to help him, putting his private quarrel 
with Jocelyn above the service of the Kingdom. 
The young King Baldwin was a boy, not long since 
crowned ; and when his mother ordered the army 
in his name to march to the help of Edessa, the 
soldiers refused as one man to obey an order 
given by the woman whom the whole country 
hated and distrusted. There was no help for 
Jocelyn anywhere, and he himself was as useless 
in war as a baby, and far more troublesome to 
those about him. 

Zanghi took Edessa with very little trouble, 
and not much loss. He undermined the great 
towers of the city that is, he dug deep under 
their foundations and, as the earth was taken 
away, the stones were held up with great beams 
of wood ; when all was ready the beams would 
be set on fire. For twenty-two days this went 
on, then suddenly the great towers fell crashing 
to the ground ; the fierce soldiers of Zanghi rushed 
in, killing all they found without mercy. As the 
Crusaders had treated the Saracens at the taking 
of Jerusalem in 1099, so were they treated now by 
Zanghi at the fall of Edessa. 

Great was the grief of the Christian Kingdom, 
and of Europe, too, when the fall of Edessa was 

1 06 



THE SECOND CRUSADE 

known. In every place men feared when they heard 
that the army of the Cross had been beaten by the 
Saracens, and they feared the name of Zanghi more 
and more. But it happened that Zanghi was mur- 
dered the following year by his own slaves; and hope 
began to rise once more in the hearts of the Christians. 

Meanwhile, the young King, boy though he 
was, was proving his mettle by two campaigns. 
One, carried out in the wild country beyond Jordan, 
was quite successful, though it was a small affair; 
the other, though it ended in loss and trouble, 
yet showed that Baldwin III had the spirit of 
the old Kings in him. The Armenian governor 
of the Saracen town of Bozrah, in the Hauran, 
(which is the rich corn-land beyond Damascus), 
came secretly to Jerusalem, and offered to deliver 
up the town with which he was entrusted to the 
Christians, if they made it worth his while to do 
so. The offer was eagerly welcomed by the Chris- 
tians, for it would be something to have Bozrah 
though Edessa was lost. No doubt Milicent, too, 
was very anxious that this offer, made by a fellow- 
countryman of her own, should be accepted. It 
would seem that men were always ready enough 
to fight in those days, for Baldwin gathered an 
army quite easily, and went with it ; for though, 
as King, he was leader in name, he was too young 
really to command it. 

The march was full of difficulties and hardships. 

107 



THE CRUSADES 

The Saracens, lightly armed and mounted on fleet 
horses, hung upon them on all sides, and worried 
them with showers of arrows by day and by night. 
Water was scarce, and often too bad to drink. 
After four days of this, the Christians, (every one 
of whom, and also their horses, had been wounded 
more or less badly by the darts of the Saracens), 
came in sight of Bozrah, and camped for the night 
in view of it ; meaning to attack it on the morrow 
when they were a little rested. 

So they lay down to dream of victory ; but at 
midnight a messenger from the town arrived secretly, 
and was taken to the young King's tent. He 
brought bad news, for he said that the wife of the 
Armenian governor had vowed that she at least 
would have no share in the treachery of her 
husband, and that she had warned the Saracens of 
the coming of the Christians. The Saracens were 
now occupying the town in great strength, and 
were all on the alert. 

" Let us go back ! " was the cry then, through 
all the Christian camp. " AVe cannot take the 
town now, and if we stay here the Saracens will 
fall upon us. Why should we perish ? " 

But the nobler minds amongst them mastered 
the fears of the lesser men. " Christians cannot 
turn their backs upon Saracens," said the Knights, 
** but we must surely save our King. Let him 
take the horse of John Gomane, which is the 

1 08 



THE SECOND CRUSADE 

fleetest in our camp, and get back to Jerusalem in 
safety. Later on he can avenge our deaths." 

Baldwin struck in, in hot and generous anger. 
He would have none of this. What did they 
take him for him, the King ! If his army re- 
mained, so would he ; was it for the King to leave 
his soldiers in any difficulty ? The Knights gave 
way; they could not but admire and love the 
high-spirited boy of fourteen. 

At dawn the Christian army began the home- 
ward march. The wounded, and even the dead, 
were bound upon the backs of the horses and of 
the baggage-mules and camels, so that the enemy 
might not know how much the Christians had 
suffered from their attacks. It was very hot ; 
water there was none ; the army was half choked 
by the clouds of dust it raised as it marched 
over the dry heavy ground ; and still all around 
them hung the tormenting Saracens, with their 
stinging flights of arrows. The Christians kept 
good order in spite of everything ; and the fact 
that there were no dead, or even wounded (as 
they thought), amongst them, puzzled the Saracens 
very much, and made them afraid to attack the 
full army at close quarters. Instead, they set fire 
to the dry stubble and brushwood which springs 
up everywhere in Palestine, and the wind blew 
the flames and smoke in the very faces of the 
Christians. Now the men could bear no more, 

109 



THE CRUSADES 

and they cried to Archbishop Robert of Nazareth, 
who marched with them, " Father, pray for us ! 
We can bear no more ! Pray for us, in the name 
of the True Cross which you carry in our midst ! " 

And as the Archbishop prayed, suddenly the 
wind changed, and the smoke and flames blew 
backwards into the faces of the Saracens instead. 
But even so, the faces and hands of the Christians 
were already black with the smoke, their eyes were 
smarting, and their throats dry and parched with 
the dust, and heat, and thirst. They were almost 
at the end of their courage. 

Then the Christians sent a message of truce to 
the pursuing Saracens ; but the only one who knew 
the language was a Knight, whom some of his com- 
panions thought to be untrue to his side. 

"Do you swear to deal truly in this?' 5 said 
the Barons, as they charged him with their message 
to the Saracens. " Will you faithfully repeat our 
words to the enemy, and as faithfully tell us again 
what their answer is ? " 

" You suspect me unjustly," said the Knight 
with bitterness. " I will do what you ask of me. 
If I am guilty of treachery may I never return 
to you ! Let me perish at the hands of our 
enemy ! " 

They sent him ; and before he had gone many 
yards he fell dead, shot through and through with 
Saracen arrows. 

no 



THE SECOND CRUSADE 

This hope being now at an end, the Christians 
pressed doggedly on. As they passed by Damascus, 
the Emir of that city sent messengers to invite 
them in, to rest and refresh themselves. The 
Christians, worn out, sick, and disheartened, longed 
to enter that lovely city, with its cool rivers and 
fountains, and its great belt of green surrounding the 
walls for over a mile on all sides; "the Paradise 
on earth," as the Prophet Mohammed had called 
it in his day. But after taking counsel amongst 
themselves, they all agreed that they dared not 
trust the Emir's word ; and so they pressed on. 
Then, say the Christian writers of that day, there 
appeared to them the good Knight St. George, 
and showed them a road which was unknown to 
:he enemy, and by which they could escape. 

So at last they reached Jerusalem in safety, 
though not, perhaps, in much honour ; and the 
people came out with joy to welcome the King. 
" This our son was dead, and is alive again ; he 
was lost, and is found ! ' they sang as he rode, 
sadly enough, through the crowds in the streets to 
his home. 

The whole expedition had been a mistake. To 
gain an advantage through the treachery of the 
Armenian governor would never even have entered 
Godfrey's mind ; but the whole spirit of the Chris- 
tian Kingdom was much lower now. The only 
good thing about it all was that the young Baldwin 

in 









THE CRUSADES 

had proved himself a boy of fine and manly courage. 
The miserable failure of the expedition was laid by 
the people at Milicent's door; and they hated her 
the more bitterly for it, without trying to find out 
whether she were really in fault or not. 

The Christian countries of Europe were sorely 
troubled at the loss of Edessa. It was a double 
danger, first to the Kingdom, of which it was an 
outpost, and secondly to Europe ; for if the Saracen 
Turks got hold of Jerusalem, it would leave them 
free to try for Europe itself. Out of this fear 
arose the Second Crusade. It was preached by 
St. Bernard of Clairvaux, and was composed only 
of Germans under Conrad, King of the Romans, 
and French under Louis VII of France. Louis, in 
a fit of wickedness, had set fire with his own hand 
to a Church at Vitry, in which perished thirteen 
hundred people all his own subjects ; and he took 
the Cross as a penance for this awful deed. Un- 
fortunately the chief Knights and leaders of the 
Crusade brought with them their wives, and these 
had with them the women of their households ; so 
that the whole army was very much hindered by 
the presence of so many women, and all their bag- 
gage. And in the end, whether by sickness, or by 
the enemy's attacks, the unfortunate women all 
perished ; and Eleanor of Aquitaine, the wife of 
Louis (she who afterwards married our King 
Henry II, and was the mother of Richard Coeur- 

112 



THE SECOND CRUSADE 

de-Lion), was the only one who reached the Holy 
Land alive, with her ladies. 

The Crusaders stayed at Antioch a long time ; 
for Eleanor of Aquitaine was cousin to Raymond 
of Antioch, and he kept them there by one excuse 
after another, hoping to reap some good for himself 
from the presence of this army arid the great King 
of France. At last a very urgent message from 
Milicent at Jerusalem brought the Crusaders from 
Antioch to Acre, where Baldwin met them ; and 
the three Kings held a great council together with 
their chief men. It was a pity that instead of 
trying to recover Edessa, which was what they 
had really come out to do, they made up their minds 
to try and take Damascus and its rich country all 
round ; and more foolishly still they set out to do 
it in the fierce heat of July. The Emir of Damascus 
at that time was one Eyub, the father of the great 
Saladin who afterwards fought against Richard I. 
The Templars advised an attack, but the Kings 
thought differently ; so they tried to take the city 
by surprise, and were hopelessly defeated. After 
which the whole Crusade beat a most unworthy 
retreat. The Templars were accused of treachery 
and greed, but no one could prove it against them ; 
though no doubt there was very little honour or 
faith left in the Christian Kingdom of Jerusalem 
by now. 

No sooner were the Crusaders out of the Land 

113 H 



THE CRUSADES 

than Nur-ed-din (the name means Light of the 
Faith : he was a very fine man), the Sultan of 
Aleppo and Damascus, invaded the Province of 
Antioch, captured many of its castles, and finally 
killed the Count, Raymond. It was all that King 
Baldwin could do to keep Antioch for the Kingdom 
during his lifetime. The Kingdom was getting 
smaller and weaker. Edessa was gone, Antioch 
was very unsafe, only Tripoli remained untouched ; 
and to the fierce attacks of the Saracens from with- 
out, was added the worse danger of quarrels, jealousy, 
and treachery within. A great deal of the trouble 
seemed to come from Milicent. She wanted so 
much, and she cared nothing for anyone else, not 
even for her son and his Kingdom. She was de- 
termined to keep Jerusalem for her own, and she 
openly defied her son. At last Baldwin had to 
besiege her in the Tower of David, where she had 
shut herself in ; and very likely he would have taken 
both her and it, if the Patriarch had not made peace 
between the royal mother and son. Milicent was 
given Nablous for her lifetime, to which beauti- 
ful town she retired at once, and where she died 
about twelve years later. 

A touch of brightness and success came to the 
Kingdom in the capture of Ascalon, that most im- 
portant seaport, which Baldwin took after four 
months' siege. Baldwin gave generous terms to 
the prisoners, and gave them guides to take them 

114 



THE SECOND CRUSADE 

across the desert to Egypt. It was not his fault 
that these poor people afterwards perished through 
the treaehery of a guide. 

About this time Baldwin's young cousin Con- 
stance of Antioch, being now a widow while still a 
girl in age, surprised everyone by marrying a poor 
and unknown Knight, of the name of Renaud de 
Chatillon. Baldwin was very glad, as Antioch 
badly needed a strong hand to keep it against the 
attacks of the Saracens ; but the Patriarch of 
Antioch, for some reason, was extremely angry at 
the marriage, and spread abroad a great many stories 
about Renaud. De Chatillon was naturally very 
angry, and he took a rather mean revenge ; for he 
pretended to have forgiven the Patriarch, and invited 
him to be his guest ; and when he had got hold of 
him, he covered the Patriarch's bald head with honey, 
and fastened him up outside, where the wasps stung 
his poor bald head very badly indeed. The whole 
Kingdom was in a laugh about it, and the poor 
Patriarch had to give up his charge and leave 
Antioch for good. 

Peace for four years followed the taking of 
Ascalon ; and during this time of quiet Renaud de 
Chatillon very meanly made an attack upon the 
Island of Cyprus, for no reason at all except greed; 
and he murdered and plundered from shore to 
shore. Baldwin, too, did the only mean deed that 
can be told against him, for he broke faith with 



THE CRUSADES 

some Saracen and Arab shepherds whom he had 
allowed to feed their flocks and herds on the rich 
Mountains of Lebanon. They were quiet and 
peaceable people, but Baldwin was heavily in debt 
when one of his friends suggested this evil plan to 
him ; and the King himself, with a few followers, 
went to the Lebanon, killed the shepherd-tribes with- 
out mercy, and returned to Jerusalem rich in the 
plunder of their flocks, horses, and other possessions. 
Nur-ed-Din, who was almost as much feared 
by the Kingdom as Zanghi had been, attacked 
the Castle of Banias, which was held by the 
Knights Hospitallers. Baldwin marched to their 
relief, and Nur-ed-Din raised the siege, and retreated 
swiftly, drawing on Baldwin in pursuit of him ; until 
near Lake Huleh (in north Galilee) he surprised 
the Christian army. Baldwin, with a handful of 
men, just managed to escape to the Castle of 
Safed, which was the nearest place of refuge ; the 
rest of his men were either killed or kept as slaves 
by their Saracen conquerors. Amongst the first 
were eighty-seven Templars, whose death was a 
great loss indeed to the Kingdom. Fortunately for 
Baldwin and his crown, a small French army 
arrived unexpectedly not very long after this 
defeat ; and with the help of this force Baldwin 
was able to drive the Saracens out of Tripoli and 
Antioch, and also, to the great surprise of both 
sides, to defeat them really badly at Damascus. 

116 



THE SECOND CRUSADE 

These small victories only helped to keep the 
Kingdom alive ; they could not save it ; for the 
Kingdom itself was fast rotting away to its fall 
through the selfishness, greed, and jealousy of its 
own Knights and rulers. Though Baldwin was 
a good man himself, he was not strong enough to 
change things. When the Knights Hospitallers 
quarrelled with the Patriarch of Jerusalem, and 
revenged themselves by ringing the bells of their 
Church just opposite whenever the Patriarch went 
into the Holy Sepulchre to take service, so that 
no one could hear a single word that was said, 
Baldwin could do nothing with either side. And 
it was the same in every difficulty ; Baldwin was 
ready to do everything, and he was not strong 
enough to do anything. 

In 1162 Baldwin visited Antioch, and on his 
return he fell ill, and died at Beyrout. He was 
only thirty-two years old, but he was glad to go, 
for the eighteen years of his reign had been full 
of trouble and disappointment. Two years before 
his death he had married Theodora, the niece of 
the Emperor of Constantinople ; she, poor child, 
was only thirteen at the time, but she brought 
a great deal of money with her, which was badly 
wanted for the Kingdom. Beyond this she was 
no possible help either to Baldwin or to Jerusalem, 
which she filled with tales of the selfish and ease- 
loving life she led. Baldwin died, leaving the 

117 



THE CRUSADES 

Kingdom weak and shaken ; the Knights and Barons 
for ever quarrelling with each other ; the Church 
against everything that came in the way of its 
getting richer ; and a strong and eager enemy almost 
at the gate. His people mourned for him truly. 
Perhaps they guessed that even sadder days were 
coming upon the Christian Kingdom of Jerusalem. 



118 



CHAPTER X 

THE KINGDOM ON THE WANE 

AMAURY, 1162-1174. 

BALDWIN IV, the Leper, 1174-1185. 

BALDWIN V, 1185-1186. 

" Where wise men are not strong : 
Where comfort turns to trouble : 
Where just men suffer wrong. 
Where sorrow treads on joy : 
Where sweetest things soon cloy: 
Where faiths are built on dust : 
Where Love is half mistrust." 

MATTHEW ARNOLD. 

AMAURY, the younger brother of Baldwin III, 
succeeded him without any real trouble, though 
just at first the Knights and Barons could not 
make up their minds to choose him. For Amaury 
was not at all liked by the people. He was a very 
fat, heavy, silent man, who seldom spoke, and never 
laughed ; he stammered a little in his speech, too ; 
and was cold both in heart and in temper. He 
was not a good man, either, as Baldwin had been, 
and he was something of a miser in his money 
affairs. But because he had always given much to 
the Church, and seemed to be really afraid of 
themselves, the Patriarch and clergy insisted on 

119 



THE CRUSADES 

his being chosen ; and at length he was crowned in 
the Church of the Holy Sepulchre. 

Now, no sooner was Amaury made King, than 
he suddenly changed all his ways. Instead of 
giving to the Church, he taxed it well for the uses 
of the Kingdom ; he was no longer afraid of the 
anger of the clergy, but snapped his fingers at their 
rage. Therefore the Church joined with the rest of 
the Kingdom in disliking the new King, only rather 
more, perhaps, because of being so disappointed 
in him. King Amaury found himself very much 
alone, and he turned more and more to the thing 
he most cared for, and that was reading. He 
read a great deal, and he was well learned in his- 
tory and in law ; but he had very few friends, and 
even those who were oftenest with him could not 
really love the cold, silent, heavy man, who seemed 
to care only for his books, his money, and his food. 

Amaury was married to Agnes, daughter of the 
Count of Edessa, and had three children, Baldwin, 
Sybil, and Isabella. The little Baldwin was the 
godson of Baldwin III, his uncle; and when he 
was baptized one of the Knights present said to King 
Baldwin, " What will you give your nephew and 
godson, Sire ? " " Give him ? " said the King, laugh- 
ing ; " why, shall I not give him my name, and my 
crown too ! " Men shook their heads at this careless 
saying at the time, and whispered that it was a bad 
omen for Baldwin the King. 

1 20 



THE KINGDOM ON THE WANE 

Amaury's first little war was a successful one. 
It was against Egypt, and though it was quite a 
small affair altogether, he returned from that 
country well pleased, and laden with spoils and 
riches. But when he reached Jerusalem he heard 
that while he was away Nur-ed-Din had defeated the 
Counts of Tripoli and Antioch, and had taken the 
stronghold of Banias or, rather, it had been weakly 
given up to Nur-ed-Din by the Castellan, or Keeper, 
of the castle, in a moment of most unworthy fear. 
Banias was one of the most important and most 
valuable castles in the whole Kingdom, and its 
loss could not be made good ; and Amaury, in great 
anger, hanged twelve Templars who had been there 
when it was given up, for having allowed such a 
deed. By doing this he made the whole Order 
of the Temple his bitter enemies for life, and they 
never lost a chance afterwards of working him harm. 

Nur-ed-Din next made up his mind to send 
the uncle of Saladin to take Egypt as well, 
weakened as it was by Amaury's invasion just 
before. Amaury saw the great danger of this to 
his own Kingdom ; for if Nur-ed-Diri in Syria and 
the north joined with Egypt in the south against 
the Christians, the weak little Kingdom of Jeru- 
salem would be crushed like a nut between crackers. 
He therefore hastily made friends with the Sultan 
of Egypt, and together they were able to stop 
Nur-ed-Din's plans for a time. 

121 



THE CRUSADES 

Amaury often sent urgent letters to Europe 
for help, but no good came of them. The old 
Crusading spirit was almost dead ; men were now 
more selfish, and they much preferred to make easy 
pilgrimages (if, indeed, they made them at all) to 
the tombs of saints in Europe ; for such journeys 
gave them little trouble or danger, and were holidays 
rather than pilgrimages. No one seemed to care 
any longer for the City of Christ. 

Amaury was disappointed time after time of the 
help he needed so much ; but he still dreamed of a 
great Christian Kingdom which should reach from 
Jerusalem to Cairo ; and in the hope of doing this 
he married Maria, the niece of the Emperor of Con- 
stantinople. Having done one bad deed for he 
sent away Agnes of Edessa to marry this young 
Greek princess Amaury went on to break faith 
with the Sultan of Egypt, his first ally ; and to 
cover his own unfaithfulness he accused the Sultan 
of having been untrue to him first, and made war 
upon him. It was the great sin of the Christian 
Kingdom that its people never kept their word, if 
it suited them to break it; and from being un- 
faithful to those outside, they soon came to being 
unfaithful to each other ; and so they became 
weaker and weaker. Amaury was quickly punished 
for his sin, however, for the Greek alliance was not 
the least help to him. The Emperor had promised 
faithfully to send food for the Christian army, but 

122 



THE KINGDOM ON THE WANE 

he sent so little that it was of no use at all. Storms 
scattered the Greek fleet here and there ; and 
Amaury was left without help from either the 
Greeks or the Egyptians, with barely enough food 
for himself and his own household, and without 
any honour at all in the eyes of either his past or 
his present allies. He gave up the thought of 
this great Christian Kingdom from Jerusalem to 
Cairo, and was glad to return safely to his own 
land ; where, at Ascalon, he signed a treaty of 
peace with the Sultan of Egypt. 

After this shameful business Amaury returned 
to Jerusalem ; where he spent most of his time in 
reading, eating, and trying to squeeze money out 
of his Kingdom, which was already as poor as it 
could well be. 

The next year, 1170, brought no comfort to 
the Kingdom, but only fresh troubles ; for there 
w r ere bad earthquakes from time to time, lasting 
through three or four months, in which the city 
of Tyre was badly hurt ; and Edessa, Antioch, 
Aleppo, and Tripoli were reduced almost to ruins, 
and half their inhabitants killed. " The cities were 
heaps of stones." They were the strongest cities 
in the Kingdom, too, and the money that had to 
be spent on rebuilding and repairing them was so 
much wanted for other purposes. 

A great man had by now arisen in the East 
Saladin whose name we know as that of the great 

123 



THE CRUSADES 

Saracen chief who fought against our own Richard I. 
There has seldom been in any land a greater man 
than Saladin ; wise, generous, and just, brave, 
merciful, and very straight in all his dealings, he 
was a second Godfrey, only that he was on the 
other side. Saladin (the name may be translated 
as meaning Splendour of the Faith) was now about 
thirty years of age ; and he was Sultan of Egypt. 
From his capital there he marched across the 
deserts that separate Egypt from Palestine, and 
entered the Christian Kingdom on the south. 
Amaury hurried down to Gaza, with an army of 
two hundred Knights and about two thousand men. 
Saladin advanced a little further, plundered a few 
towns and villages, and then went back. He did 
not want to meet the Christians just yet in full 
battle, for he knew that his men, lightly armed 
and unused to the foreign ways of fighting, could 
not yet be trusted to make a good stand against 
the Christians in their heavy armour. Saladin 
wished them to become well used to the Christians 
by meeting them in small encounters, so that when 
he was ready he could crush the Christian Kingdom 
with one great blow. This was the dream of 
Saladin. We shall see how far it came true. 

Amaury found himself too weak to stand alone ; 
he must have help from somewhere, and there 
seemed no place but Constantinople that could 
give it. He told his Barons in council that he 

124 



THE KINGDOM ON THE WANE 

was going himself to get it. The Barons were 
astounded. " If you, the King, go and leave us," 
they said, " who will keep the Kingdom ? ' 

" Let the Lord look to the Kingdom if it be 
His ! " answered Amaury roughly and bitterly ; for 
he was disgusted at their selfishness, in which they 
thought only of themselves. "As for me, I go to 
fetch help." 

He went to Constantinople, and returned with 
some gold, but no men. He found Nur-ed-Din 
plaguing Galilee, burning here and plundering 
there, but taking care never to stop long enough 
in any one place for the Christians to catch him. 
Amaury 's return sent Nur-ed-Din out of Galilee ; 
and the Saracens were defeated soon after at Kerak, 
on the other side of the river Jordan. 

As Constantinople had failed him, Amaury 
looked around for some other helper, and he found 
a very strange one. In the Mountains of Lebanon 
there lived a most strange and mysterious old man, 
the chief of a great tribe ; he was called the Old 
Man of the Mountains, and also the Chief of the 
Assassins. His people were trained from their 
earliest days to obey his orders exactly, no matter 
what they were ; any disobedience, however small, 
was punished by instant death. Very often the 
Old Man would send them out to kill an enemy 
of his, and this pleasant habit gave him his second 
name of Chief of the Assassins. The Assassins 

125 



THE CRUSADES 

were always successful ; they would follow a man 
for weeks or for months, but in the end they 
always killed him. In fact they dared not fail, for 
the Old Man would have had them followed in 
their turn by other Assassins, and put to death. 

The Old Man sent messengers to King Amaury 
with a strange offer. 

" I will become a Christian, and all my people 
with me," said the Old Man ; " I will lend you a 
strong army to use as you please, if you on your 
part will give me two thousand pieces of gold 
every year." 

Very gladly did Amaury agree ; and he sent 
away the messengers with rich gifts, and his royal 
word. But on their way home, the Templars fell 
upon them suddenly, and cut nearly all of them 
to pieces. This was their revenge upon Amaury 
for having hanged twelve of their Order after the 
loss of Banias. 

The ill news filled Amaury with rage and 
despair. His great plan was spoilt ; the last chance 
of the Kingdom gone. He ordered the Grand 
Master of the Templars to deliver up the chief of 
the band which had killed the Old Man's messengers, 
that he might be punished as he deserved. The 
Grand Master refused. " I myself," he answered 
proudly, " as Head of the Order, will do judg- 
ment ! ' Whereupon Amaury seized the Knight 
himself, and dealt with him very hardly ; for which 

126 



THE KINGDOM ON THE WANE 

we may be sure the Templars did not love him 
any better. Amaury was able to make the Old 
Man believe that he himself had had no hand in 
this horrid deed ; but the Assassins and their Chief 
had had enough of Christian ways, and they made 
no more offers of friendship. 

There is a tribe living in the north of Palestine 
now, which some people believe to be descended 
from these Assassins of olden days. They are not 
Assassins now, of course, but only rather a wild 
and lawless set of men, who once made travelling 
in that part of the Holy Land less safe than it 
was elsewhere. It is things like this that help to 
make Palestine such a nice Land full of links with 
the past, that are old and yet ever new. 

In 1173 the great and much-feared Nur-ed-Din 
died. Amaury at once besieged Banias, but for 
to this low state had Godfrey's Kingdom fallen 
he actually accepted money from the widow of 
Nur-ed-Din to go away and leave her in peace ! 
King Amaury returned to Jerusalem ill with fever. 
There Greek, Syrian, and Latin doctors all tried 
their skill upon him, and their different medi- 
cines ; and under their too kind care the King died 
(1174). He was only thirty-eight, and he had been 
King for just twelve years. Those twelve years 
were one long story of disgrace and weakness and 
defeat ; but the blame for these things was not all 
his. And to Amaury and his love for history we 

127 



THE CRUSADES 

owe one of the most delightful histories ever written 
the History of Jerusalem that Archbishop William 
of Tyre wrote, and which tells us so much about 
the Christian Kingdom. 

Amaury's only son succeeded him, Baldwin IV, 
a bright, clever, handsome boy of thirteen. He 
was a reader, like his father, and yet as active as 
his uncle Baldwin III had been. But he was a 
leper. Leprosy is a fearful disease, which is found 
in Eastern countries ; it slowly wastes away the 
person till he becomes blind and miserable and 
awful to look at, and can hardly be called alive, 
but is just a breathing misery. The Crusaders 
suffered a good deal from leprosy in the later years 
of the Kingdom, for they were not careful how 
they ate and drank and lived in the hot Land of 
Palestine ; and they never thought that because it 
was not the land of their birth, they ought to have 
taken all the more care. They even brought the 
fearful sickness back with them to Europe, where 
it remained for many years. In some old Churches 
in England you can still see a long narrow window, 
set slanting in the thickness of the wall. Such 
windows are called Leper Windows, (or " Squints "), 
and they w r ere made so that the lepers, who were 
not allowed to go into Church with the rest of the 
worshippers, could look through, and see the altar 
and the priest w r hile service was being held. 

This awful sickness had shown itself in the 

128 



THE KINGDOM ON THE WANE 

little King when he was only eight years old. 
He was so beautiful and so healthy to look at 
that no one could ever have thought of his 
having it, and it was quite by chance that his 
tutor, Archbishop William of Tyre, found it out. 
The Archbishop noticed that Baldwin did not 
seem to feel being pinched or touched by other 
boys in play, for he never called out as they did ; 
and when the doctors examined him, they found 
that the disease had already got a firm hold of him. 
All the many medicines that were tried upon 
Baldwin did him no good at all ; for there is no 
cure for leprosy, as far as we know, even now, and 
the doctors in those days were not very clever. 
It was a dreadful trouble to poor King Amaury, 
and after it was found out he gave a great deal 
of money to lepers. There were many lepers in 
Jerusalem in those days, as there are even now. 

Baldwin IV was crowned in the Church of the 
Holy Sepulchre, and Count Raymond of Tripoli 
was made regent of the Kingdom. 

That same year (1174) the people of Damascus 
invited Saladin to be their ruler, instead of the young 
son of Nur-ed-Din, who was only fourteen. Saladin 
accepted the crown they offered him, and married 
the widow of Nur-ed-Din. In this way he became 
Sultan of a very great Empire indeed, which included 
Damascus, Aleppo, and Cairo, right away to Sinai 
in Arabia, and the land of Yemen. In his new 

129 I 



THE CRUSADES 

strength Saladin marched against the Christian 
Kingdom, and got near enough to Jerusalem to 
frighten the people thoroughly ; but being stopped 
by the strongly defended castle of Gezer, (between 
Jaffa and Jerusalem), he turned back, plundering 
the land as he passed through. For ten years 
Saladin did not trouble the Kingdom ; but those 
years were spent in thorough and careful preparation 
for the great attack. 

The leprosy of Baldwin quickly became worse, 
and the Barons named his eldest sister Sybil to 
succeed him. Sybil's first husband died, and their 
little son, another Baldwin, was declared heir to 
the Kingdom. Then Sybil married again, a young 
Knight called Guy de Lusignan, who was hand- 
some in face and pleasant in manner, but as weak 
as a man could well be, and who was even less able 
than the sick young King to lead or manage the 
proud and unruly Barons of Palestine. And it 
was this worthless Guy who was presently named 
regent of the Holy Land, in the place of Count 
Raymond of Tripoli. 

We must go back a little way to that Renaud 
de Chatillon who had married Constance of Antioch, 
the niece of Baldwin III and of Amaury. Con- 
stance was dead ; and Renaud married again in order 
to get what he much wanted, power and great pos- 
sessions in the rich country east of the Jordan. 
Here he made friends with the Templars, who also 

130 



THE KINGDOM OX THE WANE 

had lands in that part, and he joined them in 
making little private attacks upon the Saracens, 
robbing their caravans, or travelling parties, plunder- 
ing their lands, and killing them whenever he had 
the chance. The worst thing he did was to attack 
a Saracen caravan during a time of peace, at a 
place where they had camped for the night, not 
far from Renaud's castle of Kerak. Renaud swept 
down upon these unfortunate people while they 
were at their evening meal, killed some of them, 
tortured others, and shut them up in cells and in 
grain-pits dark places where they could hardly 
breathe. When they reminded him that he was 
breaking faith by treating them so in a time of 
peace, Renaud mockingly replied, " Ask your Pro- 
phet to deliver you ! ' When Saladin heard of 
these things that Renaud had said and done, he 
swore a great oath that he would kill Renaud with 
his own hand, if he ever fell into his power. 

Saladin also complained of these things to Bald- 
win, but the leper-King was powerless through his 
illness, and Guy the regent was no use either ; he 
was not only weak, but he did not care enough 
about what went on to take any trouble to stop 
wrong things being done. Renaud simply laughed 
at both King and regent, and went on exactly as 
before. Then Saladin swept through Galilee, doing 
much harm to that fair Christian province; and then, 
turning north, he besieged Beyrout. Luckily for 



THE CRUSADES 

the Christians, he was suddenly recalled to Damascus 
by urgent affairs of his own, before he had time to do 
much harm there. 

The Barons by now were thoroughly tired of 
Guy's folly and weakness. They forced the King 
to take away the regency from him, and to name 
as co-King with himself his little nephew, also 
called Baldwin, Sybil's son. So now there were 
two Kings in Jerusalem of the same name, Baldwin 
IV and Baldwin V the one a helpless leper, the 
other a helpless child. Guy was ordered by the 
elder King to explain the many wrong things he 
had done, or allowed, while he was regent ; but he 
refused to appear before the court, and fled away 
in haste to Ascalon. To that city the King, now 
blind and very suffering, painfully followed him. 
The great gates of the city were shut in his face ; 
and when Baldwin, saying, " They will surely open 
to me, for I am still the King ! ' beat with his 
own poor hand upon those heavy doors, Guy and 
the soldiers on the wall only laughed at him, and 
mocked his weakness with many cruel words. So 
Baldwin returned to Jerusalem, and took away all 
the grand titles, or names of honour, that he had 
given to Guy in better days, and made Count 
Raymond of Tripoli regent in his place. 

About this time the Patriarch of Jerusalem, 
Heraclius, and the Grand Masters of the Hospi- 
tallers and of the Templars, were sent by the Barons 

132 



THE KINGDOM ON THE WANE 

of the Kingdom to make one last strong appeal to 
Europe for help. Their words fell upon deaf ears. 
The Kings were all too busy with their own affairs 
to listen or help. Henry II of England gave 
money, as a sort of make-peace to the Church for 
the murder of Archbishop Thomas a Becket; but 
his sons were all in arms against him, and he dared 
not leave home. Henry had wished for many years 
to lead a Crusade, (it is said that he had even taken 
the Cross privately) ; and no doubt the fame of his 
name as a soldier would have drawn many to follow 
him, as a few years later the very name of his son 
Richard brought men flocking to his banner. Ten 
years before Henry had sworn in public to take the 
Cross, but his life at home had been so full and so 
troubled, that he had not dared to go so far away. 
He now offered the Patriarch money for the King- 
dom of Jerusalem, but he could not go himself, as 
they had hoped. At this the Patriarch, who was 
a very bad-tempered man, fell into a furious rage. 

" You swore to lead an army to the Holy 
Land," he said, " ten years ago ! And your pro- 
mise is still unkept. You have deceived God, 
and do you not fear the punishment of God upon 
those who try to deceive Him ? You may kill me 
in your anger, as you have killed my brother Thomas 
of Canterbury ; it matters nothing to me whether 
I die by the hand of the Saracens, or of you, who 
are more cruel than any Saracen ! ' : 

133 



THE CRUSADES 

Henry kept his temper wonderfully in the face 
of the Patriarch's angry reproaches ; perhaps he 
respected him for not being afraid to scold him, 
the King. All he said was, " My mind is made up. 
I cannot leave my Kingdom ; but any of my people 
who wish may take the Cross." 

But very few cared to do so, either in England 
or on the Continent ; and the few Crusaders who 
came out from time to time were too few to be 
of any real use. The Christian Kingdom was ready 
to fall. The Land was dotted all over with strong 
castles, wherein the lord of each lived like a little 
king, and cared chiefly for himself; making his 
own treaties with his Saracen neighbours, and break- 
ing them as soon as it suited him to do so. The 
Knights Hospitallers and the Templars were open 
foes of each other ; and neither Order would serve 
the Kingdom unless well paid for its service. The 
Patriarch Heraclius was a really bad man, greedy 
and proud ; the clergy had no power, and many of 
them were bad men too, caring only to get rich ; 
so that the people said that the Church no longer 
cared to feed its sheep, but only to shear them. 
Some of the people showed openly that they only 
thought about being rich, and living in ease and 
comfort ; and each man seemed more selfish, greedy, 
and unfaithful than his neighbour. If ever a King- 
dom showed rottenness and bad faith, it was the 
Kingdom of Jerusalem in its latter days. 

134 



THE KINGDOM ON THE WANE 

While his Kingdom was thus bending to its 
fall, Baldwin the Leper slipped out of his troubles 
by death. The little Baldwin V followed him the 
next day. Men were not afraid to say openly that 
the child had been poisoned by his mother ; and 
Sybil was certainly not a good woman, and every- 
one knew that she would do anything to please 
her idle husband, Guy, or to push him forward. 
Baldwin IV and Baldwin V were both buried in 
the Church of the Holy Sepulchre, near Godfrey 
and the other Kings, under the Place of Calvary. 
They were the last of the Kings of Jerusalem to 
be laid there. 



CHAPTER XI 

THE FALL OF THE KINGDOM 
GUY DE LUSIGNAN, 1186-1187. 

" From shore to shore of either main 
The tent is pitched, the Crescent shines 
Along the Moslems' leaguering lines." 

BYRON. 

SYBIL was determined to be Queen in Jerusalem ; 
and directly the two poor Kings were buried, she 
sent for the Patriarch and the Grand Masters of 
the Hospitallers and the Templars, and asked them 
straight out to help her to this end. The Patriarch 
and Gerard de Riddeford, the Grand Master of the 
Templars, promised their support at once, but Roger 
de Moulines, the Grand Master of the Hospitallers, 
refused, because he knew how worthless Guy was ; 
and many of the great Barons sided with him. 
Sybil, however, named a day and an hour for her 
coronation ; and when the time came, she entered 
the Church of the Holy Sepulchre, walking between 
the Grand Master of the Templars and Renaud de 
Chatillon. Now, there were three keys to the 
Treasury where the crown and sceptre were kept, 

136 



THE FALL OF THE KINGDOM 

and unless all three were used the Treasury could 
not be opened. Two of these keys were kept by 
the Patriarch and the Grand Master of the Templars, 
who gave theirs up ; but the Grand Master of the 
Hospitallers, who held the third key, refused to 
part with his one ; and without it the other two 
were useless. They pressed him for it, and he 
said he had hidden it. They hunted for it every- 
where, but of course they could not find it, for it 
was in his hand all the time. While all this was 
going on the coronation service had to be stopped, 
and Sybil and Guy and their following of Knights 
and ladies, all very angry, had to sit in their places 
in the Church, looking at nothing, and, no doubt, 
feeling very foolish. At last the Grand Master of 
the Hospitallers lost his temper, and flung the third 
key down at their feet. " Do as you wish ! " he 
said. " But I am clear of it ! " 

Sybil got her own way ; she was crowned ; and 
being told by the Patriarch to share the crown 
with the person whom she thought most worthy 
of that honour, she beckoned to Guy, and placed 
it upon his head as he knelt there, saying to him, 
" Sir Guy, I give it to thee, for I know none 
worthier to wear it." 

So the crown of Jerusalem, which Godfrey had 
not thought himself worthy to wear, was set on the 
head of this Guy de Lusignan ; a man who had had 
to leave Europe in haste to escape being punished 

137 



THE CRUSADES 

for murder. When Guy's brother at home heard 
of the crowning at Jerusalem, he laughed mockingly. 
" Those men who have made my brother a King," 
he said, "would surely have made me a god!" 

While these things were happening at Jerusalem, 
the angry Barons were gathered at Nablous, a town 
twelve hours to the north of the Holy City ; from 
where they sent a spy to Jerusalem to find out what 
w r as going forward there. The spy returned with 
the unwelcome news that Sybil had been crowned, 
and Guy with her. 

" Is Guy then made King ? ' said one of the 
Knights, Baldwin of Kamleh. *' I will wager he 
will not be King for one year ! As for me, the 
crown is lost, and I shall go ; for I will have no 
part in the shame and ruin of our Kingdom." 

Raymond of Tripoli, one of the few really 
noble-minded men who yet remained in the King- 
dom, stopped him. 

" Have pity on the Faith, and stay to help 
us ! " he said. " The Knights of St. John are with 
us ; and I am on truce with the Saracens, who will 
help us if it must be so." 

Very low indeed had the Christian Kingdom 
fallen, that her chief men could even think of 
asking the Saracens to help them against their 
fellow-Christians ; but the Kingdom was dying, and 
Raymond was ready to try anything that might 
save her, if only for a little while. Raymond also 

138 



THE FALL OF THE KINGDOM 

advised the Barons to do homage to Guy for the 
sake of the Kingdom, and they did so, though 
very unwillingly. As Baldwin of Ramleh bent 
his knee to the worthless King, he said, with more 
truth than politeness, " Sir Guy, I do you homage, 
but not with a willing heart, for I \vould not hold 
my lands under you ! ' : 

Guy had to swallow his rage as best he might ; 
and very soon after Baldwin of Ramleh gave over 
his lands to his son, and left Palestine for ever. 
He would not stay on as the subject of such a man 
as Guy. 

Raymond of Tripoli went to his own castle of 
Tiberias, and Guy made up his mind to besiege him 
there ; for he hated and feared the upright Raymond, 
and he wanted to revenge himself upon the Barons 
by overthrowing the greatest of them. In the 
meantime, while Guy was preparing for the attack, 
Saladin, who w r as at peace with Raymond, sent to 
the Count, asking leave for his eldest son, El-Afdal, 
and a small Saracen force, to make an expedition 
into Raymond's lands. Raymond could not well 
refuse the request of his ally ; and as Saladin did 
not say what his son wanted to do whether to 
get food, or merely to have a day's hunting he said 
that they might come, but that they must promise 
to go and return in one day, while the sun was 
still shining, and that they must hurt neither town 
nor house upon their way. And Saladin gave his 

139 



THE CRUSADES 

word that it should be so. Raymond, on his part, 
to prevent any unlucky meeting between Christians 
and Saracens, warned the people in every place 
which the Saracens must pass to keep within their 
walls upon that day. 

But most unluckily the Grand Master of the 
Templars got word of this; and he, being Guy's 
friend, was very angry that Raymond and the Sara- 
cens should make friends in this way. Gathering a 
little force of about one hundred and forty Knights 
and soldiers of the Temple, he hurried forth to attack 
the Saracens, and came up with them as they were 
on their way back. A fierce little fight followed, in 
which the Templars, almost to a man, were cut to 
pieces, only the Grand Master and a few of the 
Knights escaping to Nazareth. The Saracens 
quietly returned home ; and as they passed Tiberias 
Raymond, from the castle walls, could easily see the 
heads of the Templars which they carried on their 
spears. He was greatly troubled at the sight. The 
Templars were fellow-Christians and his brethren- 
in-arms ; but he could not accuse the Saracens of 
having broken their word. They had not touched 
a single house, or town, or village, or castle ; the 
Templars had attacked them, not they the Templars ; 
and they had returned to their own country before 
the sun was down. 

The Grand Master of the Templars and a few of 
his Knights had escaped, as we know, to Nazareth. 

140 



THE FALL OF THE KINGDOM 

The next day the Grand Master caused a procla- 
mation to be made through the city, that he would 
show a rich prize of war to any who cared to follow 
him ; and the people of Nazareth greedily answered 
the call though they had been too cowardly to 
help in the fight. The Grand Master led this eager 
crowd out to the scene of the fight, and showed 
them the bodies of the Templars and their horses, 
lying one on top of the other, just as they had fallen 
in that stern little fight. Amongst the dead bodies 
was that of one Sir Jacques de Maille, who had 
borne himself with such bravery and force that the 
Saracens had marked him out, even in a company 
of such splendid fighters as all the Templars were. 
The Saracens said that he must be St. George (in 
whom they also believed), for no human person 
could fight in such a way, nor do the deeds that 
Sir Jacques had done that day ; and after the fight 
they cut off little pieces of his garments, and wore 
them as charms to make them as brave as he had 
been. 

It was the body of this Knight, and those of his 
no less valiant companions, that the Grand Master 
pointed out to the people of Nazareth, as they 
followed hard upon his footsteps. 

" There is prize of war for you, my masters 1 ' 
he said bitterly. " Where again will you find richer 
treasure than these men who have given their lives 
for the Kingdom 1 ' 



THE CRUSADES 

Angry, ashamed, and disappointed, the people 
of Nazareth crept back to their homes. 

Soon afterwards Guy and Raymond made peace 
Raymond with all his heart as his way was, and 
Guy because he had to ; and Saladin, who was 
not pleased at hearing this, at once advanced upon 
Tiberias. Raymond advised the King to offer battle 
near a certain place which was in a good position 
for fighting, and where there was a fountain to 
supply the army. He also advised that the piece 
of the True Cross that was in Jerusalem should 
be sent for, with the Patriarch Heraclius to carry 
it, for the men always fought better when they had 
this great treasure to guard. The Templars agreed 
with Raymond in all this, and for the purpose they 
gave Guy all the money that Henry II of England 
had sent them a vast treasure by now, for he sent 
them thirty thousand marks every year. Guy's 
army numbered twenty thousand foot soldiers, a 
large body of horse, and twelve hundred Knights ; 
it was the best Christian army raised in Palestine 
since the days of Godfrey. 

Meanwhile Raymond's wife Eschowe and their 
four sons w r ere closely besieged by Saladin in 
Tiberias, and the Countess sent for help to Guy. 
" I must give up the city," she said by her 
messenger, " unless you can send me help very 
quickly." 

Guy sat in council with the Barons. They were 

142 



THE FALL OF THE KINGDOM 

all for going at once to the help of this gallant 
woman. Only one voice was raised against it, and 
that was the voice of Count Raymond, her husband. 
To him the Kingdom was more than wife, or son, 
or city. 

" Sir King," he said, " leave Tiberias to its 
fate, though my wife and my sons and all that I 
have be lost, and the city, too. We had best lose 
all that than try to stop Saladin. If he takes 
Tiberias its riches will satisfy him, and by and bye 
we can beat him and recover the city. But if we 
go out against him now, when the heat is at its 
worst and the springs are all low, we and our men 
and our horses will certainly perish from the sun 
and from want of water ; for there is no single 
fountain between us and Tiberias." 

" Here is some of the hair of the wolf ! " cried 
the Grand Master of the Temple mockingly ; mean- 
ing that Raymond was in secret treaty with Saladin, 
and because of that did not want to fight him. 
But the other Barons cried " Shame ! ' : upon this 
mean suggestion ; and Raymond's word carried 
the day. 

But late at night the Grand Master of the 
Temple went to Guy's tent, and persuaded him 
not to follow Raymond's advice. 

"It is but a trick of his," he said; "the man 
is in league with Saladin and the enemies of God ! 
Let us march now, swiftly, and fall upon the Sara- 

H3 



THE CRUSADES 

cens before they know of our coming, and we shall 
save Tiberias, and the Kingdom, too !" 

Guy was nothing but a shadow that danced in 
the strong light of other men's wills. He listened 
to the Grand Master, protested a little, and argued 
a little, but of course in the end he gave in. The 
Grand Master in triumph hurried from the royal 
tent; and, in case any one should go into Guy after 
him, and talk the foolish King into a change of 
mind, he gave the order from the King to march 
at once. As the first light of morning crept up 
into the sky, the Christian army set out in gloom 
and silence (July 1, 1187). The move was made 
in deep unwillingness by the army. In the heart 
of every man was the thought that was told in 
Raymond's bitter cry, when he heard the King's 
command : " Alas ! alas ! Lord God ! The war 
is over ; we are dead men. The Kingdom is 
undone ! ' 

It was fiercely hot, for Tiberias and Galilee in 
the summer months are like steaming cauldrons. 
The Christians in their heavy armour could hardly 
move for weariness ; the horses panted and strug- 
gled. The Saracen cavalry hung around them at 
a safe distance, ready to strike down any who fell 
behind ; and there were many who did so, from 
being too tired to keep up with the rest. They 
also fired the dry grass and stubble a favourite 
Saracen trick, as we know so that the Christians 



THE FALL OF THE KINGDOM 

could hardly set foot upon it. After a terrible 
day, Guy was obliged to call a halt for the night ; 
for the Templars and some of the other troops 
were unable to keep up with the main army any 
longer, and they would have been cut off by the 
Saracens had the rest moved on too far ahead. 
The Christian camp was so close to that of Saladin 
that " a dog might have run from one to the 
other " ; and the Christians could hear the Saracen 
sentries calling to each other on their rounds, and 
the cry of " God is most great ! ' of the men who 
felt that victory was already given into their hands. 
The two camps were set close by the Horns of 
Hattin ; it is the little hill, (shaped in two points 
like horns, from which it gets its name), from which, 
it is said, our Lord preached the Sermon on the 
Mount. From it the Christians could see the blue 
waters of the Sea of Galilee, by which stood the 
besieged city of Tiberias. In the darkness some 
of the soldiers crept away to Saladin's camp, and 
begged for a drink of water ; they had had none 
all day. " Fall on our fellows now," said these 
wretched deserters ; " they are weak ; they cannot 
fight." 

At daybreak Guy gave battle to end the suffer- 
ings of his men. He had marched straight into 
the lion's mouth, and the Christian host was bound 
to be absolutely defeated. Even so, and knowing 
that there was no hope for them, they fought like 

145 * 



THE CRUSADES 

heroes. " But the grip of fear was on the throats 
of the crowd," as a Saracen writer has it, " who 
went like driven beasts to the shambles. They 
counted as sure defeat and death, yet the fury of 
the fight never slacked." 

Guy ordered Raymond of Tripoli to cut a way 
through the enemy, knowing that if any man could 
do it he was that man. The Count, and a few 
others of tried courage and daring like his own, 
made a desperate charge ; the Saracens seemed to 
give way before them easily enough, as they had 
often done before ; but it was really a trick, and 
they closed up again behind them at once, like a 
sheer wall. Raymond and his party were cut off 
from the rest of the army. Seeing this, and know- 
ing that they had failed to help the main army, 
and now could do no more, Raymond and those 
who were with him rode straight on, and reached 
Tyre, on the northern coast, in safety. 

The chief fury of the fight raged round the 
tent of Guy. It was scarlet in colour, and shone 
like a flame in the middle of the host. Here, too, 
was the piece of the True Cross, in the care of 
the Bishops of Acre and Lydda, (for the Patriarch, 
whose duty it was to carry it himself, had been 
far too much afraid to come, and had pretended 
that he was ill). While that red tent could be 
seen by the Christians, they knew that all was not 
yet lost, and that the Cross was safe as well. Near 

146 



THE FALL OF THE KINGDOM 

the tent Guy and a hundred and fifty of his chief 
Knights made a gallant stand ; while the Saracens 
swept round and round them " as a globe turns 
round its pole," seeking for some place in which 
to break through. The eldest son of Saladin, 
El-Afdal, a boy of sixteen, was with his father, 
watching his first battle. His story of it has come 
down to us in his own words. " The King of the 
Franks and his Knights made a gallant charge," 
he said, " and drove the Moslems back upon my 
Father. I watched him, and I saw his dismay; 
he changed colour, tugged at his beard, and rushed 
forward, shouting, ' Give the devil the lie ! * So 
the Moslems fell shouting upon the enemy, who 
retreated up the hill. When I saw the Franks 
flying, and the Moslems pursuing, I cried in my 
glee, ' We have routed them ! ' But the Franks 
charged again, and drove our men back once more 
to where my Father was. Again he urged them 
forward, and they drove the enemy up the hill. 
Again I shouted, ' We have routed them ! ' But 
my Father turned to me and said, ' Hold thy 
peace ! We have not beaten them so long as that 
tent stands there.' At that instant the royal tent 
was overthrown. Then the Sultan dismounted, and 
bowed himself to the earth, giving thanks to God, 
with tears of joy." 1 

The scarlet tent was overthrown just as the 

1 Saladin (Stanley Lane-Poole). 
H7 



THE CRUSADES 

Holy Wood also fell into the hands of the victors, 
with the death of the Bishop of Acre, who had 
held it up high for all to see, all through the day. 
The Christian soldiers had done wonders, in spite 
of the weariness and thirst which had made them 
weak before ever the battle began. They had no 
longer any strength to lift a sword. Many flung 
themselves down upon the ground, and were killed 
as they lay there, unable to resist. Their swords 
were snatched from the hands of the Knights, who 
were too weak to hold them. The dead lay every- 
where in heaps, as stones are piled upon stones ; 
bits of broken crosses, heads, hands, and arms cut 
off from their bodies, broken weapons, shields, and 
armour, strewed the blood-stained field in a dreadful 
confusion. The field of battle, and also the country 
for many miles around, showed the marks of this 
awful fight for a long time after. The Saracens 
said that thirty thousand Christians had fallen ; 
they themselves had lost heavily, too ; and the 
white heaps of bones could be seen for a full year 
after the battle. 

Guy and those few of his chief Knights who 
were yet alive, were taken to Saladin's tent. There 
was nothing in the conqueror's manner, nor in 
that of his Emirs and officers who stood around 
him, to add to the shame and misery of these 
conquered men. The coolness of the rich silken 
tent was beautiful to them, after the burning glare 

148 



THE FALL OF THE KINGDOM 

outside. Saladin made Guy sit beside him, and, 
at his command, his servants brought Guy to drink 
a bowl of sherbet made with rose water and cooled 
in snow, for he was suffering severely from thirst. 
Guy drank a little, and then passed his bowl on to 
Renaud de Chatillon, who was standing behind him. 

Saladin sprang to his feet. 

" Tell the King," he said to the interpreter, 
"that it is he who has given this man drink, and 
not I ! " meaning that though, according to the 
Eastern custom, Guy's life was safe after receiving 
food and drink at his hands, Renaud de Chatillon 
could expect no mercy, having received nothing from 
him. Pointing at Renaud as he stood near Guy, 
Saladin went on : 

" Twice I have sworn to kill that man ; once 
when he tried to invade the holy cities, and again 
when he took a caravan by treachery. Lo ! I will 
avenge the Prophet upon you ! " he cried, turning 
suddenly upon de Chatillon himself. 

With his own scimitar Saladin cut off Renaud's 
arm from the shoulder ; and the Saracen guards 
dragged him outside the tent and finished the deed 
there. Guy thought that his turn would come 
next ; but to him Saladin said, " It is not the 
custom for a King to slay a King. That wicked 
man had broken every law of honour ; therefore 
what has happened has happened ! ' 

Two hundred and thirty Knights of St. John 

149 



THE CRUSADES 

and of the Temple were offered their lives if they 
would give up their faith. One and all they refused 
to buy their lives at the price of their honour, and 
they were all beheaded. 

Tiberias surrendered after the crushing defeat 
at the Horns of Hattin. Saladin gave Raymond's 
wife free way to join him at Tyre ; but the gallant 
Count, the last of the Knights with the old Crusad- 
ing spirit, died very soon after the battle, heart- 
broken at the fall of the Kingdom. One by one 
the Christian fortresses and cities fell before Saladin's 
conquering sword. Tyre, Tripoli, and Ascalon alone 
held out ; and Ascalon surrendered on the condition 
that Guy was set free within the year, and that the 
people were allowed to leave the city in safety, 
with whatever possessions they wanted to take 
with them. 

The road to Jerusalem was open now to Saladin. 



150 



CHAPTER XII 

THE FALL OF JERUSALEM, 1187 

" Now shall the blazon of the Cross be veiled." 

SHELLEY. 

SIR BALIAN of Ibelin was one of the Knights 
who had followed Raymond of Tripoli, in his fierce 
charge through the Saracen lines at Hattin. He 
was allowed by Saladin to go up to Jerusalem to 
fetch his wife and children, under solemn promise 
that he would only stay one night. 

When Balian arrived, he found the City in a 
state of the wildest fear and excitement ; and the 
people pressed round him, begging him with tears 
to stop and fight for them. They clasped him by 
the hands and feet ; mothers held out their babies 
to him, as if he could not refuse their wordless 
appeal ; little children sobbed and wailed, the more 
sadly that they knew not what the trouble was. 
" Save us save us ! 5: was the cry on all sides. 
" If you leave us we must perish ! If you do not 
care for our trouble, at least save the City of God ! ' 

Poor JJalian ! Was ever a man more hardly 
pressed ? 



THE CRUSADES 

" But, good people, I have given my word to 
Saladin to go ! ' : he cried at last, in despair. 

" No promise made to an unbeliever is binding 
in the sight of God," answered the Patriarch, 
quickly. He was not a good man, as we know, 
and just now he was as frightened as any of them 
that Balian would go away and leave them to 
their fate ; and his head seemed to shake upon his 
shoulders already. "Indeed," he added, "it would 
be a far greater sin on your part to keep such a 
promise than to break it, for it will be a lasting 
shame upon you if you leave Jerusalem in her hour 
of need. Be very sure that if you do so, you shall 
never afterwards have any honour in the eyes of 
men, wherever you may go. As Patriarch of the 
Holy City I set you free of your oath ! ' 

Then Balian gave way ; and he sent a message 
to Saladin, telling him that he was forced to break 
his word. Perhaps Saladin had not really expected 
him to keep it ; he knew too well that the Knights 
of the Kingdom could not be counted on to keep 
faith with any man. 

Generous and merciful in all his dealings, Saladin 
first offered good terms to the City. "Jerusalem 
is the House of God," he said : " that is a part 
of my faith. I am not willing to hurt the House 
of God, if I can take it in peace and friendship. 
I will give you thirty thousand bezants if you will 
give up the City. I will give you land for five 



THE FALL OF JERUSALEM 

miles all round the City for your own, to use and 
to plant as you wish. I will fill the City with 
food, so that its markets shall be the cheapest in 
the world. You shall have peace from now till 
Pentecost, and if after that time you think you 
can hold the City, keep it if you can ; and if not, 
give it up to me, and I will send you all in safety 
and honour to Christian lands." 

But the City refused his offer ; partly because 
the Christians were burning to win back something 
of what had been lost on the field of the Horns 
of Hattin, and partly because they thought that it 
was made out of weakness, and not out of the 
greatness of a strength that was so sure that it 
could afford to be merciful. 

" God helping us," the Christian garrison said, 
"we will never give up the City where our Saviour 
died for us ! ' 

Saladin was better pleased at their refusing his 
offer than he would have been had they accepted 
it ; for, to his mind, it showed that they really cared 
for the Holy City, and were ready to fight for 
her to the end, no matter what it cost them. To 
meet their courage, he gave them his word of 
honour that he would not take the City except 
with honour that is, by the sword, and not by 
treaty or by agreement. Whichever side won, 
the full price of the City must be paid in the 
lives of men. 

153 



THE CRUSADES 

So Saladin marched upon the City, and planted 
his camp at first on the same ground that Godfrey 
had used, eighty-nine years before ; and in Septem- 
ber of the year 1187 the siege began. There were 
only two Christian Knights beside Balian in the 
City, and he had to make fifty more to act under 
him as officers. Guy had taken all the money he 
could find to prepare for the Battle of Hattin, and 
because there was not enough money left in the 
City to buy food or to pay the men, Balian stripped 
off the silver and gold from the Holy Sepulchre, 
and turned it into coin. Very bravely did the 
Christians, led by the stout-hearted Balian, hold 
out for eight days ; until a large part of the outer 
wall fell in, having been undermined by the Saracens. 
The Knights and soldiers then were all for sallying 
out and dying in arms, as became soldiers. But 
again the Patriarch interfered ; perhaps because he 
was too bad a man to face death quietly. He 
advised that Saladin should be asked to grant 
them terms ; and to Balian, 'as the leader, fell the 
hateful task of asking the conqueror for the mercy 
they had despised before. 

But though Balian went at the will of the 
people, he was a soldier, and he would not be 
the bearer of terms of shame for anyone. His 
words to Saladin were hard and straight, and they 
were understood by Saladin, who was himself a 
soldier first of all. 

154 



THE FALL OF JERUSALEM 

"O Sultan," said Balian, "know that those of 
us who are soldiers in the City are surrounded by 
God knows how many people who will not fight, 
because they hope to receive from you the same 
grace as you have given to other cities. These 
people fear death, and only long to live. But for 
us who are soldiers, when we see that death cannot 
be escaped, we will burn our houses, and our 
churches, and our provisions. We will kill our 
women and our children. We will destroy the 
Rock and the Mosque, and every other holy place 
that we honour. We will put to death every 
Moslem slave that is in the City and there are 
five thousand of them. We will kill every horse 
and every beast we have. We will not leave you 
a bezant or a jewel or a treasure for your enriching ; 
nor one man or woman to be your slave. And 
when we have done all this, we will sally forth, and 
we will fight you for our lives. There shall not be 
one man of us who will not take the life of a 
Saracen, as payment for his own before he falls. 
Thus we will either die gloriously, or we will 
conquer you as we be Christian gentlemen ! " 

The words of Balian were full of the desperate 
courage of men who may have lost all, but who 
will yet face death with readiness, and they made 
Saladin think. He could not press such men too 
hard, or he would lose all he hoped to win, and he 
was afraid to face the loss of the Mosque and the 

155 



THE CRUSADES 

Rock ; neither dared he bring his army into an 
empty city, after a hard siege in which they had 
done so well, and in which so many of their com- 
panions had fallen. His men deserved a good 
reward, and they would most certainly expect it. 
Saladin saw very clearly that Balian' s words were 
not empty ones, but that what he said he would 
do, he would most certainly carry out, if he were 
pressed too far. But even while Balian and Saladin 
were talking together, the Saracens made another 
fierce attack, and began to swarm into the City 
over the fallen walls, and already ten or twelve of 
their banners were waving there in triumph. 

Saladin, seeing these signs of his own victory, 
said to Balian, " Why do you talk to me about 
terms when you see my people ready to enter ? It 
is too late now ; the City is mine already ! ' 

Even as he spoke so strangely does the tide 
of war change the Christians massed themselves 
together for a last desperate charge, and drove the 
Saracens back, and out again. 

" Go back," said Saladin to Balian then ; " I 
can do nothing more now. If you come again to- 
morrow, I will willingly listen to what you have 
to say." 

Balian left the camp of victory, and returned 
to the City. Here all was terror and confusion ; 
women were sobbing and wringing their hands ; 
soldiers hurrying to and fro between their posts ; 

156 



THE FALL OF JERUSALEM 

the wounded and the dying were carried hastily 
away ; long processions of monks, priests, and nuns 
walked barefoot, carrying crosses, and chanting 
dolefully. The shadow of death was upon them 
all. " But," said Bernard the Treasurer, who saw 
all these things, " our Lord Jesus Christ would not 
listen to any prayers that they made, by reason 
of the sin in the City, which prevented any prayers 
from mounting to the mercy-seat of God." 

The next day Balian again went to Saladin. 

" We will give up the City," he said hard words 
for any soldier to utter " if the lives of the people 
are spared." 

" You speak too late," was Saladin's quick and 
stern reply ; then generosity to a fallen foe drove 
out anger from his mind, and he added, " Sir Balian, 
for the love of God and of yourself, I will have some 
pity on them. They shall give themselves up to me, 
and I will leave them their property to do with as 
they please ; but their bodies shall be my prisoners ; 
and he who can ransom himself with money shall 
do so, and he who cannot shall be my prisoner." 

"Sir," said Balian, "what shall be the price of 
the ransom ? ' 

"The same price shall be for poor and for rich 
alike," answered Saladin : " for every man thirty 
bezants, for every woman and every child ten 
bezants. Whosoever cannot pay his ransom shall 
be my prisoner." 

157 



THE CRUSADES 

" We have no money ! ' said poor Balian ; and 
he returned to the City with these hard terms. No 
doubt he wished many and many a time that he 
had never broken his word to Saladin in the begin- 
ning, but had refused to listen to the prayer of the 
people of Jerusalem to stay and lead their defence. 
Now he had lost everything, the people hung upon 
him like greedy leeches, expecting him to save 
them at any cost, and used him as their messenger 
to a mighty and victorious foe, whose terms were 
very hard for a Christian Knight to carry or agree 
to. His whole Knighthood was shamed in being 
forced in this way to play the part of a go-between, 
by the frightened City on the one side, and Saladin 
on the other. 

All through the night that followed, Balian 
argued and talked with the Grand Masters of the 
Templars and the Hospitallers, pressing them to 
give him what treasure their Orders still possessed, 
to ransom the poor in the City who could not 
pay for themselves. At last he persuaded the two 
Grand Masters to give up to him the contents of 
their Treasuries ; and the next day, when he went 
back to Saladin, the Sultan met his message half- 
way by lowering the ransom by one half. 

" Sir, you have fixed the ransom of the rich," 
then said Balian; "fix now the ransom of the poor, 
for there are twenty thousand in the City who cannot 
pay the ransom of a single man. For the love of 

58 



THE FALL OF JERUSALEM 

God, show a little mercy, and I will try to get from 
the Templars, the Hospitallers, and others, enough 
to ransom all." 

" For one hundred thousand bezants all the 
poor shall go free," answered Saladin. 

But when Balian told him that they could not 
raise even half that sum, Saladin said that he would 
set free seven thousand men for thirty thousand 
bezants, and that two women or ten children 
should count as one man in this reckoning. He 
also gave them fifty days, during which time they 
were all free to do as they liked with their own 
goods. " At the end of that time," said Saladin, 
" all that is found in the City shall be mine, whether 
it is the bodies of men, or only their possessions." 

Balian returned to the City, where the people 
were waiting for him, trembling to hear their fate. 
He had been successful in his dealings with Saladin ; 
he had got for the doomed City far better terms 
than they had expected ; but even so the judgment 
of the conqueror was a hard one ; and to know 
that within fifty days they must leave their homes 
and everything that they cared for, was quite 
enough to make them all feel very sad. It must 
have been very hard indeed for them to leave a 
place that people grow to love as they often love 
Jerusalem. So the people wept and wailed aloud 
when they heard what Balian had to tell them. 
They went to the Church of the Holy Sepulchre, 

159 



THE CRUSADES 

and, falling on their knees before the Sacred Tomb 
itself, they wet the very stones with tears. From 
one holy place to another they hurried in sad 
processions, to say a last sad good-bye to all they 
held most precious ; they kissed the very walls of 
the City, and beat their heads against the stones. 
" To leave Jerusalem was to tear the hearts out 
of them." 

All the gates of the City were now shut except 
the Gate of David, at which Saladin set a strong 
guard to prevent anyone escaping ; and Saracen 
soldiers kept order in the streets. We are told that 
not one of these dared to offer even a rough word 
to the old inhabitants, for the commands of Saladin 
were strict and clear ; and though some of the 
officers and Emirs cheated and bargained with the 
people, to try and gain something for themselves 
before the fifty days were out, these things were 
done secretly, and never came to the ears of 
Saladin. The Saracens were allowed, however, to 
buy from the Christians, who were only too glad 
on their part to sell everything they had, to raise 
the money for their ransoms. The Patriarch and 
Balian had got thirty thousand bezants from the 
Knights Hospitallers, which was all that the Order 
had to give ; and they made everyone in the City 
swear on the relics of the saints that they would 
keep back nothing, but would give all they had 
to the general ransom. The seven thousand who 

1 60 



THE FALL OF JERUSALEM 

were to be ransomed were then chosen, so many 
from each street and ward of the City, and were 
sent out. They were free. But still there were 
many poor frightened people left who could not 
pay, for during the siege they had given all they 
had for the defence of the City, and for their 
ransoms there was no money left. Seeing this, 
Saladin's brother Saffadin (as his name is written), 
who was one of his generals, went to the Sultan. 

" Brother," he said, " I have helped you by 
God's grace to conquer the Land and this City. 
I pray you, give me a thousand slaves of those 
that are still left within the walls." 

" What will you do with them ? " asked Saladin. 

"As it seems best to me," answered Saffadin. 

Saladin asked no more questions, but gave 
him the thousand, perhaps guessing at his purpose ; 
and Saffadin set them free as his thank-offering 
to God. 

Then one of Saladin's generals, an Armenian 
called Kukbury, went to the Sultan, and asked him 
to let him have five thousand Armenians who were 
in the City. " They came here as pilgrims before 
the siege," Kukbury said ; " they are not fighters, 
nor do they belong to the City at all. Should 
they not go free, being strangers ? ' And Saladin 
said, " Be it so, " and gave him all the five 
thousand Armenians. So these, too, went free. 
And after this, the Patriarch, seeing that every 

161 L 



THE CRUSADES 

one seemed to get what he wanted from this 
generous and merciful man, went in his turn to 
Saladin and asked for some ; and Saladin gave 
him seven hundred ; and when Balian asked for 
some, he gave him five hundred. 

" And now," said Saladin, who seemed never to 
tire of giving, " I will make my alms." And he 
ordered the little Postern of St. Lazarus to be set 
open, that all the poor who really could not pay 
might leave the City by it, free. From sunrise 
until sunset the stream of people passed out through 
the little gate, wondering greatly at their own 
deliverance. Even so there were eleven thousand 
left. Then Balian went to Saladin and he forced 
the Patriarch to go with him and begged the 
Sultan to hold them both as prisoners in the place 
of the eleven thousand, until money could be raised 
in Europe for their ransom. But Saladin replied, 
" I will not take two men against eleven thousand ; 
speak of it to me no more." So the eleven 
thousand went free in their turn. To the women 
and children who went before him, crying for 
mercy, Saladin showed a wonderful pity. If their 
husbands and fathers were in prison, he ordered 
them to be set free ; if they were dead, he gave 
largely to the widows from his own treasure, 
according to their rank and state. " And he 
gave them so much, that they gave praise to God 

162 



THE FALL OF JERUSALEM 

for the honour and wealth that Saladin showed to 
them ' as well they might ! 

At the last the Patriarch made haste to leave 
Jerusalem. While others had been full of the 
trouble of the City, he had been very careful to 
get hold of all the gold and silver, the jewels and 
treasures, that were still left in the Holy Sepulchre 
and the other Churches, and these he made ready 
to take away with him. Saladin's Emirs were very 
angry when they saw this, for their Sultan had 
already been so generous that to take more in this 
way seemed to them like stealing ; besides they 
wanted something themselves, after all they had 
done. They begged Saladin not to allow it ; but 
Saladin said that his word had been given, and it 
was not his will that any man should be able to 
accuse him of breaking it. So the greedy Heraclius 
made off with as much as he could carry. 

With all this, the City of Godfrey and Fulke 
was so rich that when the Saracens came to take 
it over they found many treasures in it still. 
Amongst the richest of all the spoil was a large 
gold cross, blazing with jewels, which the Templars 
had set up upon the Rock itself, and which the 
Saracen soldiers horrified the Christians by dragging 
through the dirt of the streets. But deeds like 
this, done in ignorance or malice, can do no harm 
beyond the pain they give ; it could not hurt the 

163 



THE CRUSADES 

Cross. Saladin also stripped off the covering of 
marble which the Knights had put all over the 
Rock, to keep it safe from pilgrims and others, 
who used to chip off little pieces to take away 
with them, either to keep as a great treasure or to 
sell in other lands. 

Now Saladin divided the remainder of the Chris- 
tians into three parties to send them away ; one 
party he put under the Templars, one under the 
Hospitallers, and the third under Balian himself. 
With each party he sent fifty of his own most 
trusted officers, to guard them on their way into 
Christian land. These Saracen guards were as 
tender-hearted as their great master, for they would 
walk themselves in order that the Christians might 
ride when they were tired or footsore ; and when 
the little children cried from weariness, they thought 
it no trouble to pick them up, and carry them over 
the rough ground. Sybil, the Queen, and her sister, 
Isabella, had been amongst the first to leave Jeru- 
salem, free from tax or question. Sybil joined Guy 
later on ; but she had been through hard times, 
and she did not live to be an old woman. Not 
one of the conquered Christians was hardly treated 
by Saladin, nor even mocked at in their fall by the 
Saracen guards, for the spirit of Saladin was strong 
in all his host. A very different taking of Jerusalem 
was this to that July day eighty-nine years ago, 

164 



THE FALL OF JERUSALEM 

when the Crusaders cut down men without pity, 
and their horses trod the Temple courts knee-deep 
in blood. 

The Christians from Jerusalem reached Tripoli 
safely after a weary march, which all the kindness 
of their Saracen guards could not make anything 
but long and very sad. And at Tripoli, instead of 
a welcome and shelter, they found harder fare than 
all that had gone before. For the Count of Tripoli 
refused to let these sad wanderers enter his city. 
He was not the great Raymond who had cut his 
way through the Saracens at the Battle of Hattin, 
for he was dead by now ; the new Count was 
Boemond of Antioch, who had succeeded him at 
Tripoli by Raymond's own wish. This hard and 
most unknightly Knight sent out his soldiers to 
seize any of the travellers who still had a little 
money left, and forced them into the city, where 
he threw them into prison until they had given 
up everything they had. Those who were too poor 
to be worth robbing were not allowed within the 
city walls ; and so they wandered away, some even 
into far Armenia, and settled down with thankful- 
ness wherever they were allowed to do so. 

Saladin captured Jerusalem on October 1, 1187. 
As soon as the City was really his, he set to work 
to clear the Temple of every sign of its use by 
Christians. The altars were taken away and the 

165 



THE CRUSADES 

pictures destroyed, and Saladin gave a wonderful 
pulpit of inlaid wood from Damascus, which is still 
standing in the place where he put it, as his thank- 
offering. His name and titles were written round 
the dome of what had been the Templar's Church, 
which from that day onward was to be known 
and used as a Mosque. If any man had earned 
the right to record his deeds in a place of worship, 
"in the Name of God the Compassionate, the Merci- 
ful," surely that man was Saladin. By and bye many 
Christians, on payment of a tax, were allowed by 
him to return to Jerusalem, and to settle down 
there again in peace. 

Jerusalem being safely in his hands, Saladin 
pushed on with the conquest of the whole Land, 
which fell under his power bit by bit. Soon only 
Tripoli, Antioch, and Tyre among the cities were 
left of the once great Christian Kingdom of Jeru- 
salem. The Christian rule in Palestine was broken 
for ever. Crusades might come and come again ; 
and parts here and there be recovered for a time ; 
but the Kingdom as a Kingdom was dead, slain 
as much by the selfishness and want of faith 
amongst its own people as by the sword of 
Saladin. 

As for Guy, when he was released a year later 
he went to Cyprus, and got the title of King of 
Cyprus from Richard I. Then he joined Richard 

1 66 



THE FALL OF JERUSALEM 

in Palestine, and at once broke his parole, or word 
of honour, given to Saladin as a condition of his 
being set free, that he would not take arms against 
the Saracens again. He was a most unworthy 
Knight, but he did not live long to disgrace the 
name of Christian and King by his broken promises 
and his oft-stained honour. 



167 



CHAPTER XIII 

THE THIRD CRUSADE, 1189-1192 

" Therefore friends, 
As far as to the Sepulchre of Christ, 
Whose soldiers now, under Whose blessed Cross 
We are empress6d and engaged to fight, 
Forthwith a power of England shall we levy." 

SHAKESPEARE. 

" England ! awake ! awake ! awake ! 
Jerusalem thy sister calls ! " 

BLAKE. 

" JERUSALEM has fallen ! The Holy City has 

fallen ! " 

The dreadful news spread all through Christen- 
dom, and startled the Kings of Europe; startled 
them at last and too late. They had turned a 
deaf ear for so long to the cry for help; they had 
been so full of their own concerns, that they had 
cared very little really about the Christian Kingdom. 
Perhaps they thought that the soldiers of the Cross 
could never be defeated. But the impossible had 
happened, the Christian power had been utterly 
overthrown, the King of Jerusalem was a prisoner, 
the chief of his Knights were dead, the Orders of 

168 



THE THIRD CRUSADE 

the Hospitallers and the Templars had been almost 
wiped out, and Jerusalem herself, together with 
the Sepulchre of Christ, was in the hands of 
Saladin. 

The very awfulness of the news stirred the 
people of Europe to action. A new Crusade was 
preached everywhere for the recovery of Jerusalem, 
and all who did not take the Cross were made to 
give the tenth part of their possessions in a tax 
called the Tithe of Saladin. It was the first time 
that a Crusade had been preached in England, but 
the people caught at the idea with eagerness, and 
hundreds of them rushed to take the Cross. The 
Crusade was under the Kings of France and Eng- 
land, Philip II and our own Richard Lion-Heart. 
As the Tithe of Saladin did not bring in enough 
by itself, both Kings raised money in other ways ; 
Philip chiefly by squeezing the Jews, and Richard 
by selling honours, titles, and offices to his sub- 
jects. " I would sell London itself if I could only 
find a buyer! " he said not because he loved London 
so little, perhaps, as because he loved Jerusalem so 
much. The fire of a true Crusader burned hotly in 
Richard's heart, but he was the only one of the 
Princes of the Third Crusade who put any real 
love or faith into the expedition. Many very strict 
rules were made, so that the soldiers might behave 
as true Crusaders should. Swearers were to be fined, 
and also to have their heads first shaved and then 

169 



THE CRUSADES 

covered with hot pitch and feathers ; a murderer 
was to be tied to the body of the victim, and the 
two bodies thrown together into the sea or buried 
in the same grave. The army of the Third Crusade 
counted over four hundred thousand men, English, 
French, and Germans, and Richard himself had 
two hundred and nineteen ships, all well manned 
and fitted out. 

The German army was a splendid one, as large as 
the English and French forces put together, and very 
well trained ; and it was under Frederick I, whom 
his people called Barbarossa because of his long red 
beard. There are several Barbarossas in history. 
Two of them were Turkish pirates, brothers, whose 
exploits filled Europe with terror for many years, 
and after the greatest of whom one of the Turkish 
warships is now called ; but the Barbarossa whom 
we of the West know most of was this Frederick 
the German Emperor. He was a very Knightly 
man, for certain, and before he started on his 
Crusade he sent a message to Saladin to warn him 
of his coming, and thus began his war in a far 
more gentlemanly spirit than either of the other 
Kings. 

But Frederick was not the man to free Jerusalem. 
He led his army overland, (1189), and it melted 
day by day under the fierce attacks of enemies 
through whose countries he passed. Nothing went 
well with him. He expected help from the Armen- 

170 



THE THIRD CRUSADE 

ians, and they turned their backs upon him, and 
joined the Greeks, who would not help him, either. 
Before very long, Barbarossa himself met his death, 
not in the shock and glory of battle, as he would 
have wished, but in crossing a river, in whose ice- 
cold currents he was caught and swept away (1190). 
His death broke up the German army. The men 
wandered apart, seeking shelter where they could 
find it, some in Antioch, some in Aleppo, (where 
the Saracens made slaves of them) ; many died by 
the way ; and out of that splendid army of two 
hundred thousand men, not even five thousand 
reached home. 

The rushing river tore away poor Barbarossa in 
its icy clutches, now tossing him up like a leaf, now 
dragging him down, now spinning him round and 
round in some hidden undercurrent. He was never 
seen again. But his people declared that Barbarossa 
was not dead ; the river had borne him home, they 
said ; and he was now in a cavern in the Kyffhauser 
Mountain in Thuringia, waiting till his country 
should need his strong arm and his wise head again. 
And so the story comes down to us to-day ; and 
when we hear the name of Frederick Barbarossa our 
thoughts turn to that dark cavern in Thuringia, 
where the Red Beard rests and waits for the call of 
his country, his good sword lying ready to his hand. 
He was joined to the great company of waiting 
Kings, who rest in peace and in patience, till the 

171 



THE CRUSADES 

cry of their country in some hour of sore need shall 
call them forth : and those Kings are Arthur of 
Britain, who waits in Avalon ; Charlemagne of 
France ; Roderic of Spain ; and Barbarossa of 
Germany. May they rise in all good fellowship ! 

The Kings of France and England met at Sicily ; 
and here there first began the quarrels which in 
the end broke up the Crusade. When at last 
they started for Palestine, Richard's sister Joan, the 
widowed Queen of Sicily, and Berengaria of Navarre, 
to whom he was betrothed, accompanied him in a 
ship of their own. 

" They loved each other dear, 
And lived as birds in cage," 

sang a poet of their day ; and it was very lucky 
for them that they were such good friends, for the 
journey to Palestine, under the banner of such a 
fighter as Richard, was no easy pleasure-trip for 
women. Fierce storms scattered the fleet, and for 
some days the different ships did not know which 
of their companions had escaped the angry waves. 
When at last the sea calmed down, Richard found 
the Princesses' ship in safe harbour at Limasol in 
Cyprus ; but, unluckily for himself, the Emperor of 
the Island, a Greek named Isaac, had treated them 
very roughly and unkindly in refusing to let them 
land, though they were ill and unhappy after the 
storm. Richard landed at once in great anger ; 

172 




o 

a 






AS" 
TILDEN FOUNDAT; 

C 



THE THIRD CRUSADE 

defeated the Cypriots ; put Isaac in chains of silver 
(because he was an Emperor) ; took a large sum of 
money from him ; and gave him into the hand of 
Guy de Lusignan, and his daughter to be Sybil's 
maid-in-waiting. He did all these things with the 
speed of lightning, as his custom was ; and he had 
conquered the Island before all the inhabitants even 
knew that he had come. It was certainly not safe 
to cross the Lion's path ! Richard's conquest of 
Cyprus made Philip of France very angry, for he 
expected Richard to share it with him ; to which 
Richard replied that he had taken it alone, and he 
would keep it alone. 

At Cyprus, Guy de Lusignan met King Richard, 
who, filled with pity for the misfortunes of the fallen 
King of Jerusalem, gave him a handsome share of 
his booty, and the title of King of Cyprus. And in 
the strong Castle of Limasol, Richard was married 
to Berengaria of Navarre. The room in which the 
marriage took place is still to be seen, the great 
walls being fifteen feet thick. Richard was dressed 
very richly, as became the royal bridegroom and 
the conqueror. He wore rose-colour, covered with 
crescents of pure silver, and a scarlet hat em- 
broidered with birds and beasts. His red saddle 
shone with gold, and the high peak at the back 
showed the Lions of England in gold ; while his 
sword-hilt and his long spurs were of solid gold. 
He was a fine man, this English Richard of ours, 

173 



THE CRUSADES 

whom we love to look back on and to remember. 
"He was tall of stature, graceful in figure," wrote 
one of his followers, who knew him well, and evi- 
dently loved him well, too ; "his hair between red 
and auburn, his limbs were straight, his arms not 
to be matched for wielding the sword, or for striking 
with it ; while his appearance was commanding." 
" He had the valour of Hector, he was gifted with 
the eloquence of Nestor, and the prudence of 
Ulysses " ; (which is only rather a long way of saying 
that he was perfect !). " A man who never knew 
defeat, impatient of an injury, and impelled to 
assert his rights, though all he did was marked 
by an inborn nobleness of mind." " He was far 
superior to all others in strength, and notable for 
prowess in battles, and his mighty deeds outshone 
the most brilliant description we could give of 
them." 

Such was our Richard Coeur -de - Lion, the 
greatest man of the West, eagerly pressing forward 
through storms and fighting and delay to Palestine ; 
there to meet Saladin, the greatest man of the 
East. 

From Cyprus Richard pressed onward, till he 
came to Acre, which King Philip of France and 
his Crusaders were besieging. But there was so 
much idleness and carelessness and quarrelling in 
the camp, that they had made very little way 
against the city, which was well defended and 

174 



THE THIRD CRUSADE 

provisioned. " The chiefs envy one another and 
strive for place," said the Archbishop of Canter- 
bury, who came with Richard ; " the poor folk 
are in want, and find no one to help them. In 
the camp there is neither order, cleanliness, faith, 
nor charity a state of things which I call God 
to witness I would never have believed had I not 
seen it." 

The Crusaders had suffered almost as much in 
the siege of Acre as the city itself; for Saladin 
and his army lay behind their lines, and prevented 
their getting in food from the country, while the 
storms often kept the little ships from landing com 
and other things. It was much worse during the 
winter, of course ; the Crusaders were starving, 
and sickness was abroad in the camp, brought on 
by hunger and weakness, as much as by bad food 
and the cold. A sack of corn cost a hundred 
pieces of gold, one egg was six deniers, horses were 
killed and eaten, and even those that died from 
sickness or age were used for food. Men ate grass 
like cattle, and picked at the bones left by the 
camp dogs in the road. Even the Knights could 
not always keep from stealing food, they were so 
hungry ; and beans were sold by number and not 
by weight. Some of the soldiers but not many- 
even deserted to Saladin, who received them very 
kindly, and gave them food and warm clothing, 
and sent them to Damascus. Those who stayed 

175 



THE CRUSADES 

on, and fought and suffered and were hungry, were 
the better men ; but hunger and cold break a man's 
pride, and make him do things that are mean and 
wretched. 

But with the coming of Richard things changed, 
so great was his fame. The Crusaders, who had 
grown very tired of the long useless siege, now 
burned to prove their metal to the mocking Saracens. 
" Now let the will of God be done ! " they cried 
joyfully when Richard landed, tall and glowing in 
his armour, his heavy battle-axe shining in his hand, 
" for the hope of all rests upon King Richard ! " 

These words only made the jealous French 
King more vexed and jealous still. Like all small- 
minded men, he had not enough fame to be able 
to spare any of it to another. But Richard was 
ill when he landed, of the fever that troubled him 
during all his time in Palestine. From his bed 
he gave orders that forts, and war-engines called 
petrarise, should be prepared, for casting huge 
stones against the city walls, but he himself could 
not stand. The jealous King of France was glad 
of his illness, "for now," he said, "is the time to 
prove my own skill in war ! I will attack Acre 
and take it while Richard is thus laid aside. Why 
should all the glory be to him ? ' 

Richard heard in the camp outside the sounds 
of preparation for the attack; and when he knew 
what was being planned, he sent to Philip, warning 

176 



THE THIRD CRUSADE 

him to wait till he himself was able to join him, 
or at least until the rest of the English fleet should 
arrive from Cyprus. Philip refused, and the attack 
failed miserably ; whereupon the King of France 
took to his bed ill and angry or, no doubt, ill 
from anger at having failed, and made himself look 
so foolish before the Christian host. All this time 
King Richard, " whose fever was getting worse, 
lay on his bed fretting sorely when he saw the 
Saracens challenging our men, whilst his sickness 
prevented him from attacking them. For the 
constant onsets of the enemy gave him more 
trouble than the fiery pains of his fever." 

As soon as the two Kings were both well, they 
set hard to work to replace the siege-engines which 
had been destroyed in Philip's foolish attack. 
Richard's engines were very much feared by the 
Saracens, for they did more harm than the others. 
" When a single stone from one great engine 
killed twelve men, the Saracens sent the stone to 
Saladin to see ; and the messengers who carried it 
said that ' that devil the King of England ' had 
brought with him a great store of such terrible 
stones, which either broke to pieces or ground into 
powder whatever they fell upon." The Templars 
and the Hospitallers each had an engine, and the 
Saracens were very much afraid of the Hospitallers' 
petraria, too, for it never seemed to fail of its aim. 
Philip built one which he called " Bad Neighbour " 

177 M 



THE CRUSADES 

(meaning that it was a bad neighbour to the city) ; 
and the Saracens quickly built one to meet it, 
which they mockingly named " Bad Kinsman." 

In spite of all these terrible engines, and the 
constant attacks of the Crusaders, Acre was a very 
hard city to take ; it was very strong in its posi- 
tion and defences, and it was garrisoned by the 
pick of the Saracen troops, who were now well 
tried in war. In fact, it held out for about two 
years, though the Crusaders pressed it hard, and 
all Saladin's attempt to help the city were prevented. 
At last, starved and despairing, the Saracen garrison 
asked for terms, with Saladin's consent. The 
Christian Kings said that Saladin must give back 
the wood of the True Cross, which he had taken 
at the Battle of Hattin ; set free fifteen hundred 
Christian captives whom he held ; give up Acre ; 
and ransom the garrison for twenty thousand 
pieces of gold. They on their part promised to 
spare the lives of all who were in the city. Saladin 
agreed to these terms, for he could not help himself; 
but as he did not pay the ransom up to time 
perhaps with him, too, as with the Christian army, 
gold was scarce the Crusaders put to death all 
the Saracens in Acre ; there were about five 
thousand of them. We need not believe that 
Richard was so very willing to allow this horrid 
deed to be done ; but in his time all Saracens 
were looked upon as " the enemies of God," and 

178 



THE THIRD CRUSADE 

therefore as not fit to live. Richard wrote of this 
massacre of prisoners sadly enough, as we may 
think. " Thus, as in duty bound," he says, ** we 
put them to death." Saladin was stung to hot 
anger by this cruel act, and replied by putting to 
death some thousands of his Christian prisoners. 
It was certainly rather hard on the poor prisoners 
on either side, but then no one seems to have 
given a thought to them ; they were just like cards 
in a game, to be used as the players thought 
best. 

The Crusaders had been fighting constantly 
amongst themselves all the time of the siege. 
Philip was jealous of Richard, and Richard's temper 
was hot and quick ; the Knights and soldiers of 
both Kings, of course, were no better friends than 
their masters. No sooner had Acre fallen, than 
Philip gave out that he was going back to France. 
He was ill, he said ; but the Crusaders, who knew 
that Richard had suffered far more than Philip 
from fever, believed that he was jealous rather than 
ill. Philip asked Richard to let him have two ships, 
and the generous Lion-Heart let him have them at 
once ; he also left any of his men who wished to 
remain, under the command of Leopold, Duke of 
Austria ; and made Richard many solemn promises 
not to enter or to trouble his dominions in any way 
as long as he remained in Palestine. So King Philip 
turned his back upon the Crusade, and departed ; 

179 



THE CRUSADES 

" and instead of blessings, he received wishes of mis- 
fortune from all " ; for all men agreed with Richard 
when he said of Philip, " He does against the Will 
of God, and the eternal dishonour of his Kingdom, 
so shamelessly fail in his vow." 

Left to himself, Richard did his best to pull 
his men together, and to give them back some of 
the Crusading spirit which they seemed to have 
lost so easily. He sent Guy de Lusignan to try 
and recover some faint-hearted men who had de- 
serted to Acre, where they knew they would find 
ease and plenty of food ; and when Guy's weak ways 
failed to persuade them to return, the Lion-Heart him- 
self set off in hot haste, and by his fiery force and 
his stern words he fairly shamed a number of the 
wretches into following him meekly back to camp. 

Directly Richard could move his army he 
marched down the coast towards Jaffa, on his way 
to Jerusalem ; using the old road by the sea that 
the Romans had made, when they ruled in Palestine 
all those hundreds of years ago. In the midst of 
the host was a covered car in which was carefully 
borne the Standard of the Cross. At night, when 
the men lay down to sleep, heralds would pass be- 
tween the lines crying aloud, " Help ! Help ! for 
Holy Sepulchre ! ' to remind them of their vows. 
When the soldiers heard the heralds' cry they awoke, 
and wept, and prayed to God to help them in the 
fight. That was no easy march through the hot 

1 80 



THE THIRD CRUSADE 

sun of September, troubled all the time by the 
enemy, who were " like mountain-torrents rushing 
down upon them from the heights," stung by 
poisonous insects and by scorpions and snakes, 
which lay hidden under stones or lurked in the dry 
grass. 

Richard defeated Saladin in the great battle of 
Arsuf, in which over seven thousand Saracens were 
left dead upon the field. It was perhaps the most 
splendid of all Richard's battles in Palestine, as it 
was his completest victory, and it was fought in 
the breathless heat of a September day in the plains. 
Richard, "who was very skilful in military matters," 
had divided his army into five parts, giving the 
Templars the first place, which was always theirs, 
and which was, of course, the place of honour ; next 
came Richard's own men of Anjou ; then his men 
from Poitou under Guy de Lusignan ; then the 
English and Normans with the Royal Standard ; 
and last of all the Knights Hospitallers. Richard 
ordered the battle so that the Saracens were faced 
wherever they might turn ; one body of the 
Crusaders was between them and the sea, another 
guarded the mountain ways ; and the whole army 
marched on "at a gentle pace" so as to keep well 
together. 

Suddenly, with noise and shouting, Saladin's 
advance-guard of ten thousand men burst upon 

the Crusader's rear, " hurling darts and arrows, and 

181 



THE CRUSADES 

making a terrible din with their cries." These were 
followed by a body of men " very black in colour " ; 
and then came the Bedouins, " a people light of foot 
and most eager for battle " ; while behind them all 
the main Saracen army, twenty thousand strong, 
" on steeds swifter than eagles, thundered down upon 
us, till the whirling dust blackened the very air." 
The two armies were locked in battle almost before 
they knew it. The Saracens, just by the weight of 
their numbers, forced an opening in the Crusading 
ranks ; but those behind held well together, and met 
them with a fury equal to their own, marching back- 
wards so that their faces were towards the enemy. 
The Crusaders' horses suffered, " being pierced 
through and through with arrows and darts' 1 ; 
and every man seemed to bear his wound as 
well. 

All the time the Saracens were pressing hard 
upon the rear of the army, which was formed by 
the Hospitallers, who at last sent word to Richard 
that they could bear up no longer, unless their 
Knights were allowed to charge. But Richard for- 
bade it, for he did not think the time had yet 
come. So the Hospitallers held on, bearing the 
hardest part of that day's fight, in having to obey 
an order that they saw no use for, and doing 
nothing. By now the Saracens were so close to 
them that their heavy maces rang upon the Crusa- 
ders' armour, and hand to hand fights were going 

182 



THE THIRD CRUSADE 

on all the time. At last the Grand Master of the 
Hospitallers himself rode up to Richard, and said, 
" Lord King, we are grievously beset, and are 
likely to be branded with eternal shame as men 
who dare not strike in their own defence. Each 
one of us is losing his horse for nothing, and why 
should we put up with it any longer ? ' 

Richard only answered, " My good Master, it 
must needs be borne, for none can be everywhere." 

The Grand Master returned to his place, to 
find the Saracens pressing on, and dealing death 
amongst his men, " while there was no chief or 
count who did not blush for very shame that he 
might not strike a blow back." At last two of 
the Knights Hospitallers swung round, and calling 
out, " St. George ! St. George ! ' they turned upon 
the Saracens. Eagerly the whole of the Hospi- 
tallers turned at that well-known battle-cry, and 
body after body of horse turned with them, until 
the whole line was thundering down upon the 
Saracens in one of the finest and fiercest cavalry 
charges the world has ever seen. Who can de- 
scribe the surprise and the horror of the Saracens 
when the men whom they had counted as cowards, 
and half-dead, turned upon them in this furious 
way ! Richard had meant all along to make just 
such a wild charge as this, when the time came; 
the Hospitallers had forced him to make it earlier ; 
but he was not the man to be outdone by a sur- 

83 



THE CRUSADES 

prise. Putting spurs to his horse, he dashed right 
through the Hospitallers to their head, and led 
that grand charge himself. 

Still for a time the battle wavered. Both armies 
were composed of brave and tried soldiers, who would 
fight to the very end ; and now one side held the 
day, and now the other. Richard had said to the 
Master of the Hospitallers earlier in the day, " No 
man can be everywhere," but he himself seemed to 
be in all places at once. Urging on the horse he 
had brought from Cyprus, until it was as madly 
excited as himself, he was now chasing the Saracens 
up the narrow hill-passes, now in the front, now in 
the rear ; " helmets clinked as the enemy fell before 
him, and sparks leapt out from the battery of his 
sword." At last the Saracens seemed to have been 
driven off; and the weary Crusaders set to work to 
pitch their tent outside the town of Arsuf. But 
while they were in the very middle of doing this, a 
great mass of Saracens fell upon them from behind. 
Out dashed Richard, calling to his men, and with 
only fifteen companions he flung himself upon the 
foe. His great shout, three times repeated, " God 
and the Holy Sepulchre aid us!" brought the rest of 
the army rushing pell-mell after him ; the Saracens 
wavered, broke, and gave way before the terrible 
Lion-Heart, and fled back headlong to the woods of 
Arsuf from which they had just come. 

Richard had won the day. Many brave men 

184 



THE THIRD CRUSADE 

had fallen on both sides; and the Crusaders especially 
mourned for the loss of one splendid Knight, Sir 
James d'Avesnes, whose dead body was found on 
the field, lying in a circle of fifteen Saracens, who 
had all been slain by his mighty sword. 

If Richard had followed up the Battle of Arsuf, 
he might have even reached Jerusalem and taken 
it, before Saladin had time to collect another army 
to stop him. But Richard did not know how strong 
his hand had been. His name, since Acre and 
Arsuf, had become a real terror to the Saracens, 
so that they fled at the very sound of it. In vain 
did Saladin rebuke his men. " Are these the deeds 
of my brave troops ? ' he said. " Where is that 
prowess which they promised to put forth against 
the Christians, to overthrow them utterly ? Lo ! 
these Christians cover the whole Country at their 
pleasure ! It is a disgrace to our nation, the most 
warlike in the world ! " 

The Saracen chiefs listened to his words in deep 
shame, with heads bent down ; and at last one of 
them spoke. 

" Most sacred Sultan," he said, " saving your 
Majesty, this charge is unjust, for we fought with 
all our strength against the Franks and did our 
best to destroy them, but it was of no use. And 
further, there is one among them greater than any 
man we have ever seen ; he always charges before 
the rest, slaying and destroying our men ; he is 

185 



THE CRUSADES 

the first in everything, and is a most brave and 
excellent soldier. No one can resist him, or escape 
from his hands. Such a King as he seems born 
to command the whole earth ! ' 

It was not only the Saracen soldiers who feared 
the Lion- Heart's name. "What then! do you see 
King Richard ? ' the rider would exclaim to a 
frightened horse ; while the Saracen mothers hushed 
their children with the words, " If you cry, King 
Richard will hear you, and he will come and take 
you!' 

The Saracens were always hoping that some 
lucky chance would give King Richard into their 
hands, for they knew that if they once got hold of 
him, the whole Crusade would fall to pieces at once. 
Richard was no easy man to trap, however ; but 
once the Saracens came upon him as he lay asleep 
under some trees, and they would certainly have 
caught him if one of his Knights, called Sir William 
de Preaux, had not cried out in Arabic, " I am the 
King ! ' Hearing this, the Saracens turned from 
pursuing Richard and seized hold of de Preaux, 
while the King and the rest got safely away. De 
Preaux remained a prisoner for many months, but 
he was well treated ; and Richard did not forget 
him, but before he left the Holy Land he gave a 
large ransom for him, and set him free. 

Richard had all the rashness and pride of courage 
that goes with great strength of body. Alone, he 

1 86 



THE THIRD CRUSADE 

would gallop up to the front ranks of the enemy, 
waving that great battle-axe of his round his head, 
and daring any or all of them to single combat ; 
then, scornfully turning his back upon them, as if 
he despised them for not answering to his call, he 
would ride slowly back to his own lines, while the 
Saracens simply dared not accept his challenge. Or 
he would ride out with a small following, and return 
to camp rich in plunder, with ten or twenty Saracen 
heads fastened to the saddles, after the savage 
custom of those days. He would rush hot-headed 
into the greatest dangers, while his Knights and 
soldiers held their breath in very fear for his safety, 
and come out untouched, laughing at their fears. 
"There was never a man like him, nor one whom 
the enemy feared so much, who destroyed so many 
Saracens single-handed." 

Richard was a good leader as well as a brave 
and strong fighter. He could put heart into his 
men, no matter what dangers and troubles they had 
to face ; they would have followed him anywhere. 
But his fiery temper, and his proud and masterful 
ways, made the lesser chiefs of the Crusade dislike 
him very much, and all the more because they 
were afraid to cross his will in any way ; while 
in his heart each one thought himself at least as 
good as the King of England. Richard saw quite 
well that these silly quarrels were killing all their 
hopes of success. He tried more than once to bring 

187 



THE CRUSADES 

back old friendships. " Our differences of opinion 
may be not only useless, but dangerous to the army," 
he said in Council to the other Princes. And then 
for a little while things would go smoothly in the 
camp, until some outburst of temper from Richard 
himself, or some fresh piece of trickery in another, 
made the whole quarrel blaze up again. When 
Leopold of Austria had the impudence to strike 
his banner into the ground beside the Lions of 
England, Richard, burning with rage, tore it up 
and trampled it under foot. That was before Philip 
of France left Palestine, and he smoothed the 
trouble over with soft words ; but Leopold never 
forgave the insult to his flag. 

Little by little the Crusading army fell away. 
Numbers died from sickness, wounds, and fever ; 
and many of the chiefs got tired of the affair and 
went home, taking their men with them. Only 
Richard seemed to have heart for everything, no 
matter what troubles and perils lay before him in 
the road to Jerusalem ; but even he could not 
conquer single-handed. He did his best ; he built 
and repaired castles and fortresses, fought small 
fierce encounters with the enemy almost every day, 
and held his own English and Norman troops 
together with an iron hand. All the while he was 

o 

pressing on nearer to Jerusalem ; and so great was 
the terror of his name, that even Saladin could not 
keep his men quite in hand. Thousands of the 

1 88 



THE THIRD CRUSADE 

Saracens fled from the City, and even soldiers 
deserted, when they heard that Richard had only 
to pass the steep rocky hills that lie between Jaffa 
and the Holy City to be upon them. It was at 
this time, when one good blow would have given 
Jerusalem into the Crusaders' hands, that Leopold 
of Austria said that he was ill, and went home; 
putting his own private grudge against Richard 
before the good of the Crusade, and his own vows 
as a Crusader. With Leopold went so many of 
the French, Austrian, and Burgundian soldiers, that 
Richard had hardly any left beside his own men. 
It was really the jealousy of Leopold of Austria 
that saved Jerusalem to the Saracens. 

On the 12th of June Richard set out at earliest 
dawn to surprise a large body of Saracens who, so 
his own spies had brought him word, were lying in 
wait at the Fountain of Emmaus to surprise him. 
It was just the sort of mischievous and dangerous 
expedition that Richard's very soul delighted in. 
He caught them unawares, killed twenty, and 
captured Saladin's herald a person of some im- 
portance as w r ell as much spoil. " The rest of the 
Saracens he pursued over the mountains, routing 
and slaying them, until, after piercing one of the 
enemy, and casting him dying from his horse, he 
looked up and beheld in the distance the City of 
Jerusalem." Raising his shield before his eyes, he 
cried aloud, "Ah, fair Lord God! since I may not 

189 



THE CRUSADES 

save Thy Holy City, let me not even see it!" 
Then turning his horse's head he rode swiftly away, 
followed by his wondering escort. The hilltop 
from which Richard saw Jerusalem is one lying to 
the north of the City ; its Bible name is Mizpah ; 
but the Crusaders called it Mount Joy, because it 
was often from here that they got their first sight 
of Jerusalem. They built a Church there which 
they called St. Samuel's, and which is still in use 
as a mosque ; the place to-day is called Nebi Sam- 
weel (Prophet Samuel). 

After this great disappointment, Richard fell 
back on Jaffa, meaning to take ship there for 
England, where Philip of France, and Richard's 
own traitor brother John, were working every kind 
of mischief in his absence. But there was fighting 
to be done first. Saladin, with a great army, suddenly 
swept down upon the seaside city and took it ; and 
Richard, who was making a last hasty visit to Acre, 
was sent for with all speed, and came back to find 
the Saracens plundering Jaffa, and the Christian 
garrison shut up in the citadel, too weak and too 
few in number to stop them. Saracen banners 
waved upon the walls and towers, and the wild 
music of Saracen cymbals and trumpets floated out 
to sea. At first Richard thought that the town 
was altogether in their hands, even to the citadel 
itself, and it seemed of no use to land. But just 
then he saw a man fling himself into the sea from 

190 



THE THIRD CRUSADE 

the citadel, and begin to swim towards the ships 
as they waited. Very soon the bold swimmer was 
pulled up on board Richard's own ship ; it was an 
all-red ship, the decks were covered with a red 
awning, and a broad red flag flew from it. The 
messenger from the citadel was a priest. 

" Oh, noble King ! " he said as soon as he had 
breath to speak with, " the people who are left 
hunger for your coming ! They will perish on the 
spot, unless God helps them through you ! " 

" Perish the hindmost man in this ! " shouted 
Richard ; and the red ship set in hard for the shore. 
Over the side leapt Richard, waist-deep in the water, 
careless of the sharp hidden rocks and the uneven 
places that make the Jaffa shore so dangerous. 
One after the other his Knights and men splashed 
in after him, and in a breath they were all amongst 
the Saracens. These fell like heads of corn before 
the great sweep of Richard's battle-axe. He cleared 
for himself a path right through the city to the 
Templar's House. He flung himself up the outer 
stairway, alone, and a moment later the Banner of 
England was floating out from the top, run up by 
the King's own hand. At sight of that flag which 
has been in all times the sign of safety and pro- 
tection the garrison with shouts of joy rushed out, 
adding their swords to the few already fighting 
round Richard. A few minutes more, and Jaffa 
was in Richard's hand. 

191 



THE CRUSADES 

Saladin sent his chamberlain at night to speak 
of peace with Richard. The Saracens found the 
King in a right merry mood, as he generally was 
after he had refreshed his soul in battle. 

" Eh ! " he said, " this Sultan of yours is mighty, 
and there is none greater or mightier than he in 
this land of Islam. Why, then, did he make off at 
my first appearance? I was not even armed or 
ready to fight ; I am still wearing only the shoes 
I wore on board ! Why, then, did you fly ? " Then 
he burst out into open praise of Saladin, feeling 
for him the honour that one brave man will always 
feel for another. " But I thought he could not 
have taken Jaffa in two months, and yet he made 
himself master of it in two days ! Greet the Sultan 
from me," he added to the chamberlain ; " give him 
my greeting, and tell him that I beg him in God's 
Name to give me the peace I ask at his hands. 
There must be an end to all this. My country 
over the sea is in a bad way ; I must go to it. 
There is no use to us or to you in letting things 
go on in this way." 

Richard arid Saladin made out conditions of 
peace through their messengers. " If you give me 
these two cities, Jaffa and Ascalon," said Richard, 
"the troops I leave there will be always at your 
service ; and if you have any need of me, I will 
hasten to come to you and be at your service ; and 
you know that I can help you." To this Saladin 

192 



THE THIRD CRUSADE 

returned answer : " Since you trust with such trust 
in me, I propose that we share the two cities ; Jaffa 
and what is beyond it shall be yours, whilst Ascalon 
and what is beyond it shall be mine." But Richard 
said that he must have Ascalon, and he gave Saladin 
eight days in which to give it up to him ; and as 
Saladin would not consent to this at all, the talk 
of peace fell through for that time. The Saracens 
were very angry because they had lost the rich 
plunder of Jaffa when Richard retook it, and Saladin 
saw that they would not fight well while their anger 
was still hot ; but, on the other hand, it would be a 
shame to him to keep his great army in sight of the 
little Crusading one, and not strike one blow. There 
was one small fight, during which Richard, lance in 
hand, rode along the whole length of the Saracen 
army from right to left, and not one of them left the 
ranks to close with him. Then Saladin, angry and 
ashamed, moved his whole army to another place. 

Soon after the recapture of Jaffa, Richard fell 
very ill again of Syrian fever, and the knightly 
Saladin refused to fight until he was well enough 
to take the field once more. The Sultan also sent 
Richard presents of ice and fruit, especially peaches 
and pears for which the sick King had a great 
longing, and very welcome they must have been to 
him in his burning fever. He sent his own doctor 
to attend him, for the Crusading doctors, or barber- 
surgeons as they were called, were very rough men 

193 N 



THE CRUSADES 

and little taught, and in any case they knew next 
to nothing about Syrian fevers. 

Richard slowly recovered, and Saladin sent him a 
splendid Arab horse from his own stables. Richard, 
well-pleased, leaped upon its back at once to try its 
paces ; whereupon the horse, turning a glad head 
that way, galloped swiftly towards the Saracen camp, 
its old home. The Crusaders rushed out with loud 
shouts of horror at seeing their King carried off at 
such speed towards the enemy's camp ; but Richard 
was able to check its mad rush almost at once, and 
returned safely to his own place. The Crusaders 
swore that it was a trick of Saladin's to get hold of 
Richard's person, but the Lion-Heart knew well 
that no such meanness was ever in the mind of 
Saladin. Another time, Richard's horse was killed 
during a fight, and Saladin sent him straightway 
two of his best horses. " It were shame," he said 
by the messenger who brought the horses, "that so 
gallant a Knight and so noble a King should fight 
on foot." Richard took the gift in the same gene- 
rous spirit that it was offered. He would have 
done the same himself for Saladin if he had had the 
chance. Saladin was a very open-handed Prince, it 
is clear ; no wonder that his devoted friend and 
servant, Beha-ed-Din (who wrote his Life), should 
say of him in praise, that " no one could outstrip 
him in the matter of presents, his heart was so large, 
and his generosity so great." 

194 



THE THIRD CRUSADE 

Richard's fever grew worse, and the news that 
he had from England of all the bad things that John 
was doing there, gave him no rest. Most likely he 
would have held on to the end but for this ; but as 
it was, he gave way to Saladin about Ascalon, and 
the treaty of peace was brought to him in his tent, 
where he lay ill, for him to sign. Richard said, " I 
am not strong enough to read it ; but I solemnly 
declare that I will make peace ; and here is my 
hand ! " It showed how much he trusted to Saladin's 
honour, that he could take the treaty thus on faith. 
The next day the chief Crusading Knights, all fast- 
ing as the custom was, swore to keep the treaty of 
peace ; but Richard said, " I will not take the oath, 
for it is not the custom for Kings to do so." So 
his word and his hand were Richard's bond ; and 
Saladin was content with that, for he knew the 
English King. 

So though Richard recovered, he and Saladin 
fought no more. Richard had very few men left 
by now to fight with, even if his own Kingdom 
had not needed him so badly. Saladin, too, was 
more ready for peace than for war, for he was suffer- 
ing from the painful illness which had troubled him 
for years past, and which carried him to his grave 
within a few months of Richard's leaving. So these 
two great men were glad to agree to a peace for 
three years, on terms that were equally good for 
both sides. 

'95 



THE CRUSADES 

" Tell your Sultan that I shall return to take 
Jerusalem from him ! ' Richard said to the Saracen 
Emirs. And Saladin sent back word, " If it pleases 
God to take Jerusalem out of my hand, there is 
none more worthy to hold it than King Richard." 

Richard took ship for England, dressed as a 
Templar, and on one of the Templars' ships ; but 
he did not get home for fourteen months. The 
jealous Duke of Austria had been longing for years 
for a chance of doing harm to Richard, and he way- 
laid him on his way through Europe, and imprisoned 
him. For many months no one could find any 
trace of him at all, but at last he was discovered in 
a distant castle ; and then such a huge ransom was 
asked for him, that everyone in England had to be 
taxed heavily in order to raise it. But the English 
people gave willingly ; and when at last Richard 
landed in England, the people crowded round him 
with loud cries of welcome and rejoicing, kissing 
his hands and his garments, and even the long cross- 
handled sword that had done such good work in the 
Holy Land. 

"Look to yourself; the devil has broken loose 
again ! " wrote Philip of France to his secret ally, 
John. And the black-hearted John, coward and 
craven that he was, being sorely afraid of the punish- 
ment he so richly deserved, hastened to kneel before 
Richard and make his peace. He brought his 
mother with him, to speak for him to Richard, for 

196 



THE THIRD CRUSADE 

he knew very well that he could hardly expect 
Richard to forgive such meanness and treachery as 
his had been ; and he knew also that Richard would 
never refuse anything that his mother asked of 
him. 

" Sire and my brother, forgive," he said. 

Richard looked at him as he knelt, and half 
pitied him for his fears, half scorned him for his 
meanness and his treachery. Raising him, he an- 
swered, " John, I wish that I might as easily wipe 
out the harm you have done, as you will forget this 
my pardon ! ' 

Richard never took the Cross again, though he 
always meant to do so ; he was kept far too busy 
at home ; and about six years later he was killed 
while laying siege to the castle of one of his own 
nobles, who he thought was hiding from him a great 
treasure, a part of which should have been his by 
right as King. 

Splendid King Richard English King Richard ! 
His name and his fame and his great deeds belong 
to us still, and as we tell the story of them we shall 
always feel proud of our English Crusader. 



197 



CHAPTER XIV 

THE CHILDREN'S CRUSADE, 1212 

" We are but little children weak, 
Nor born in any high estate ; 
What can we do for Jesus' sake, 
Who is so High and Good and Great ? " 

Hymn A. # M., 331. 

WHEN Richard Cceur-de-Lion left Palestine, it must 
have seemed to the people there that their last hope 
for the Holy Land had gone with him. He had not 
been able to recover Jerusalem, but he had done a 
good deal, for he had regained most of the seaports 
for the Christians ; and though very little else re- 
mained of the Christian Kingdom beyond a narrow 
strip of coast-land, still that strip was a valuable one, 
and well worth having. He had also made Saladin 
agree that all pilgrims should have free and safe 
entry to the holy places. The two great Orders 
of the Hospitallers and the Templars remained in 
Palestine, to show that Christendom had even now 
some share in the Land of Christ. If they had 
only been friends and worked together, they might 
have done a great deal towards recovering the lost 
power of the Christian Kingdom, but they were 

198 



THE CHILDREN'S CRUSADE 

far too jealous of each other, and would only act 
alone. 

A small Crusade went out from Germany soon 
after Richard's departure, expecting to reap where 
Richard of England had sown ; but when they 
arrived they found that there was nothing for them 
to do, and they were not wanted in the least. The 
Land was quiet ; the three years' truce made by 
Richard and Saladin was not yet over ; and as the 
Christians needed peace so much to repair and to 
strengthen their places of defence, they refused to 
break the truce. In fact, they even talked of getting 
it renewed when the three years were out. The 
Germans did a little fighting here and there, and 
thereby broke the truce. They then went home, 
not much better either in honour or in pocket for 
this very foolish little Crusade. 

As the truce had been broken, the Christians 
were very much afraid of being punished by the 
Saracens, and they sent many urgent messages to 
Europe for help. But help was not to be had for 
the asking in these days. Everything in Europe 
was in a state of turmoil. Richard's death, which 
happened suddenly, while fighting against a rebel- 
lious subject of his own, was followed by the shame- 
ful reign of John. France \vas in a state of trouble 
and unrest ; and Germany had had enough of Cru- 
sades for the present. An army which called itself 
a Crusade did at last set out, but it never reached 

199 



THE CRUSADES 

Jerusalem ; for it spent all its force in tearing Con- 
stantinople from the hands of the Greek Emperors, 
and setting up there a Latin Kingdom, that lasted 
for about fifty-seven years (1204-1261). Constanti- 
nople was a city of many and wonderful riches ; it 
was easier to reach than Jerusalem ; and while it 
was in the hands of Western rulers, men preferred 
to go there for what they could get, rather than 
make the long and difficult journey to Palestine. 
Perhaps they were beginning to think more of 
filling their pockets in the quickest and easiest way, 
than of adding honour to their country, or even 
to their own names. So it was that no one seemed 
to care very much what happened to poor Palestine ; 
where, after all (men said), the Christians of the 
Kingdom had shown themselves to be rather a 
faint-hearted lot, and altogether too fond of making 
and breaking promises to be easy to help. In the 
old days the Crusaders had loved the Holy Land 
-but especially Jerusalem so much, that they had 
not minded how much they suffered in order to 
help her; but now they hardly remembered her, 
she was so far away, and they were all so busy 
with their own affairs. 

But out of all this carelessness and hardness of 
heart, there arose what was perhaps the most 
wonderful Crusade of all that of the Children. 

In 1212 a half-crazy priest, named Nicholas, 
was struck by a sudden idea, which he declared 

200 



THE CHILDREN S CRUSADE 

was sent to him from H eaven ; and he went 
through France and Germany preaching a Children's 
Crusade. 

" Why have the other Crusades all failed ? ' 
he said. " Was it not because the men who joined 
them were not pure in heart and in thought ? To 
you children it is given to set Jerusalem free ! 
God calls you ! He will most surely work miracles 
for you all along your way. The waters of the 
sea shall be dried up for you to pass over. The 
Saracens will flee in terror before you. And you, 
the pure in heart, shall see the City of God. 
Lo ! it has been revealed to me that these things 
shall be ! ' 

As Nicholas and his fellow -preachers went 
through the streets, talking in this wild way, the 
children everywhere left their games and their work 
to listen. The boys thought of all the delightful 
adventures by the way, the robbers and the pirates 
and the wild beasts they were to overcome ; the 
girls thought of the miracles that would be worked 
for them, and of the strange new countries they 
would see, where the sun always shone, and the 
woods were full of wonderful new birds and flowers. 
How much better it would be to join this great 
adventure, than to stay at home, doing the same 
dull work day after day, until they were old and 
worn out ! In vain the fathers and mothers begged 
and scolded, and threatened and punished ; some 

201 



THE CRUSADES 

even put their children in prison to keep them safe. 
Somehow or other the children got away ; and fifty 
thousand of them took the Cross, led by a boy of 
fifteen, named Stephen. Waving branches and cry- 
ing, " We go to Jerusalem to deliver the Holy 
Sepulchre ! " these poor children started joyfully 
upon their way. The German bands went to 
Genoa, the French to Marseilles. "Lord Jesus, 
give us back Thy Holy Cross," they sang as 
they went. 

After these helpless little Crusaders there crept 
a dark stream of thieves, cut-throats, and bad 
people of all sorts, who robbed and murdered them 
without mercy. Many of the children died of the 
hardships of the journey, the long hours of trudging 
over rough ground, and wading through ice-cold 
streams, the heat by day and the cold by night. 
Many of them must have longed for the safe 
shelter of homes and mothers, as they huddled 
together, trembling and afraid, through the long 
dark night. 

About seven thousand of them, however, reached 
Genoa. There the sight of the bright blue sea 
restored their courage and their hope. Day after 
day these poor, trustful children crowded down to 
the shore, expecting every moment to see the 
great waves of the Mediterranean roll slowly back- 
ward, to leave a dry road for their feet. But no 
miracle turned the course of the sea ; and the 

202 



THE CHILDREN'S CRUSADE 

rough sailors and shippers in the harbour mocked 
the tears and disappointment of the Child Crusa- 
ders. Finally, some kind-hearted Genoese nobles 
took charge of a few children of good birth, to 
bring up in their own households ; and more than 
one Genoese family of to-day counts its descent 
from these little Crusaders. The others sadly tried 
to make their way home again. Very few of them, 
if any, ever got back, and those were ragged, foot- 
sore, and wretched children in spirit no longer. 

Even sadder was the story of the French band. 
They made their way to Marseilles with great 
weariness and trouble, and they, too, expected that 
the sea would dry up before their feet. It did not ; 
but after some days of waiting and hoping, two 
merchants who traded between France and the 
East, with seven good ships of their own, spoke 
to the children, and offered to take them to the 
Holy Land. Their names were Hugh Ferreus and 
William Porcus names which sound less well 
turned into English as Iron Hugh and Pig William ; 
but which were, without a doubt, quite good enough 
for such men as they turned out to be. 

" We will take you," said these soft-spoken 
merchants, " not for money, but purely for the love 
of the Holy Land and your own goodness ! ' 

" Oh, do you know our Lord's own Holy Land, 
good masters ? ' cried the Child Crusaders. And 
they made up their minds at once that this was 

203 



THE CRUSADES 

the way they were meant to go ; not dry-shod 
through the sea, but in ships with these good men 
as their guides. Perhaps the miracles were to be 
worked only in the sight of the Saracens. With 
great joy and thankfulness did they accept this 
welcome and unlocked for offer. Carrying their 
banners, and raising their cry, " Lord Jesus, give 
us back Thy Holy Cross ! ' they crowded eagerly 
into the seven ships which were rocking at anchor 
in the Bay of Marseilles. Not many days after 
they had put out to sea a bad storm blew up, and 
two of the ships went down, and all on board 
were drowned. The other Child Crusaders mourned 
for the loss of their companions, who now would 
never share with them the wonderful triumphs that 
awaited them in their conquest of the Holy Land. 
The two merchants mourned, too, but for very 
different reasons. The remaining five ships, which 
were really less happy in their safety from the sea, 
arrived in good time at Alexandria, the great sea- 
port of Egypt. 

Once in anchor there, the thoughts of the two 
merchants were made plain to the unhappy fright- 
ened children ; for their trade was in stealing fair 
strong children from Europe, that they might sell 
them as slaves in Eastern markets. No tears, no 
prayers, could help the Child Crusaders now ; those 
cruel men were hard as iron. The Sultan of Cairo 
bought forty of the strongest and best-grown boys 

204 






i 




ST. Louis, KING OF FRANCE, CROSSES THE SEA TO 
PALESTINE, AND is KEPT IN A SARACEN PRISON 



From an early 14th-century window in 
the Abbey of St. Denis, France. 



THE CHILDREN'S CRUSADE 

to train up for service in his body-guard ; and of 
these, twelve gallant little fellows refused to change 
their faith, and so were killed at once. No voice 
has ever reached us out of the darkness that hides 
the fate of the rest of the Child Crusaders. We 
only know that they passed through the horrors of 
the slave markets of Egypt, into the awful misery 
of life-long bondage. 



205 



CHAPTER XV 

THE LAST CRUSADES 

" Faith, 

Unchanged by sufferings, time, or death ; 
And Valour, lion-mettled lord, 
Leaning upon his own good sword." 

SCOTT. 

WE are to think of the lovely land of Palestine as 
a shore to which the full tide, pouring in at its 
height, brought Crusades, both small and great, as 
well as stray companies of men from time to time. 
But now the tide was going out ; real Crusades were 
very few, and the little companies of men were fewer 
still. In a few years more the tide would be out 
altogether, and then the Holy Land would be left 
to help herself as best she could ; because men now 
cared only for what they could get out of her, and 
they seldom brought her anything, but came with 
empty, greedy hands that would be filled, no matter 
how. The people of Palestine were beginning to 
understand at last that no one cared any longer 
about Crusades, and all the trouble and hardships 
of them. Though there were here and there priests 
who preached them, and a few who were ready to 

206 



THE LAST CRUSADES 

take the Cross, the Kingdoms of Europe were having 
to fight hard each one for its own place and safety 
among the nations, and every sword and every penny 
was wanted for that. 

In 1216 Andrew, King of Hungary, led a small 
Crusade to the Holy Land, but he never reached 
Jerusalem, and nothing came of it except a few 
uncertain battles. Andrew himself left the Crusade 
early on, in order to take back to Hungary some 
ancient treasures he had got hold of; amongst these 
was what he quite believed to be one of the twelve 
waterpots of stone, in which the water was turned 
into wine at Cana of Galilee. The rest of the army, 
wandering into Egypt, suffered dreadfully from 
hunger, and were fed by the kind-hearted Sultan 
of that land, who was moved to tears by their pains, 
and for three weeks sent them three thousand loaves 
of bread every day. 

Ten years later Frederick II of Germany led 
a well-armed force to Palestine. At Acre the 
Knights Hospitallers and the Templars joined him, 
and received him as their King in right of his wife, 
who was a daughter of the Prince who now bore 
the empty title of King of Jerusalem. Frederick 
made a treaty with the Saracens by which the 
Christians were to have the Holy City itself, the 
Saracens only keeping the Mosque, the old Temple 
Church of the Knights Templars, for their house 
of worship. But men were afraid either to follow 

207 



THE CRUSADES 

Frederick openly, or to stand apart from him. He 
had quarrelled with the Pope before leaving Europe, 
and they knew that if they sided with Frederick, 
the Pope would most likely excommunicate them 
with him ; and if they went against Frederick too 
boldly he was strong enough to punish them. So 
between the two fears the Crusade of Frederick II 
of Germany got no support ; and when he reached 
the Holy City he met with a very cold welcome. 
He went straight to the Church of the Holy 
Sepulchre ; it was empty. Frederick crowned him- 
self in the sight of his own Knights and soldiers, 
for no one else was there ; and there was no service 
of any sort, no prayers said, no vows taken. How 
Frederick and his following soldiers all must have 
despised the silly fear of the Pope of far-off Rome, 
that kept the priests and people of Jerusalem from 
going to the crowning of the man who had actually 
recovered Jerusalem for the Christians ! 

Not that Frederick cared for either one or the 
other. He had come to Jerusalem to show the Pope 
that he could do so, with or without his blessing. " I 
promised I would come," he said, " and I am here. 
But," he added, " I am not here to deliver the 
Holy City, but to keep up my own name ! ' Per- 
haps what gave him the most pleasure, was writing 
from Jerusalem to tell the Pope that, " by a miracle," 
he had got back the City of Christ for the Christians. 
It was really quite like a miracle to have recovered 

208 



THE LAST CRUSADES 

Jerusalem, without having shed one drop of blood. 
The Pope was extremely angry at the thought of 
any miracle being worked for a man with whom 
he had had a quarrel, but not all his angry words 
could undo what Frederick had done. 

Frederick left Jerusalem two days after he entered 
it. His Crusade and his coming had brought no real 
comfort to the Christians of Jerusalem. Though they 
had been given back the City, they lived in daily 
terror of being attacked by the Saracens, and they 
spent most of their time in flying to the Tower 
of David for safety. And sure enough, as soon 
as the ten years' truce made by Frederick was over, 
the Saracens from Kerak, beyond Jordan in the 
Land of Moab, marched suddenly upon Jerusalem, 
and took it from the Christians, who were far too 
frightened to resist. The Saracens also levelled to 
the ground the Tower of David, which had been 
for so many years the chief fortress of the City. 

A small Crusade followed on this bad news, led 
by Richard, Earl of Cornwall, a son of King John, 
and nephew of the Lion-Heart. When the Saracens 
heard his name they thought that it was King 
Richard himself, who had come back from the grave 
to punish them, and they were filled with the wildest 
fears. But they need not have troubled themselves 
in the least, for Richard of Cornwall was a very 
different man from his uncle. The Templars and 
the Hospitallers both refused to help him in any 

209 o 



THE CRUSADES 

way ; and Richard could only visit Jerusalem as a 
pilgrim, see the holy places, and return to England, 
having done nothing at all. 

Worse days were in store for Jerusalem. A 
fierce Turkish tribe, called the Kharezmians, swept 
down upon the City, some twenty thousand of them ; 
and at their approach all the Christians fled from 
their houses, for they had heard of the cruel and 
bloodthirsty ways of the invaders. They fled in 
haste, taking what they could carry with them, but 
thinking more of saving their lives than of their 
possessions ; and the Kharezmians found only a few 
old and sick people who could not escape, and whom 
they murdered at once. They then set out to trick 
the Christians into returning, by hoisting Christian 
flags upon the walls. 

The Christians, looking out from their hiding- 
places all around the City, saw the flags, and believed 
that some miracle had saved the City for them. " A 
miracle ! Behold, a miracle ! Yea, the Lord hath 
done great things for us already, whereof we re- 
joice ! " They hastened back in joy, mothers carry- 
ing their babies ; little children trotting joyfully 
behind, happy in the thought of going home ; men 
driving back the donkeys and mules, laden with the 
few things they had been able to carry out with 
them in their hasty flight. There was not a sign, 
not a sound, from the City to make them afraid, as 
they poured in through the gates, all rejoicing as 

210 



THE LAST CRUSADES 

they made their way to their deserted homes. But 
presently the great gates of the City swung-to 
heavily ; no escape was possible this time. And at 
nightfall the savage Kharezmians went from house 
to house, and simply butchered the unfortunate 
citizens whom they had tricked too well, all to 
this end. 

Every Christian was hateful to these wild people ; 
and they even broke open the coffins of Godfrey 
and the other Kings, and burnt the poor dead dust. 

So great was the terror that these Kharezmians 
brought with them wherever they went, that the 
Christians and the Saracens joined together to turn 
them out of the Holy Land ; but they were de- 
feated in an awful battle near Jaffa, and thirty 
thousand Christian and Saracen soldiers fell that 
day. Of the Christians, only thirty-three Templars, 
twenty Hospitallers, and five Knights of a German 
Order, remained alive. Fortunately the Sultan of 
Egypt sent a large army against them soon after, 
and the Kharezmians were wiped out in ten bloody 
fights. They disappeared from the Land, and from 
history at the same time ; and it is quite certain that 
the world has not missed them at all. 

Out of all this darkness and unrest arose at last 
the Ninth Crusade that of Louis IX, King of 
France, and Saint (1248). 

This good King had a very bad illness, of which 
he so nearly died, that one of the two ladies who 

211 



THE CRUSADES 

were nursing him thought he really was dead ; but 
the other one declared that he was not ; and while 
they were arguing about it, the King suddenly came 
out of his faint, and in a weak voice commanded 
that the Cross should be brought to him, that he 
might take it to show his gratitude to God for 
having spared his life. This was done, and " when 
the Queen, his mother, heard that he had recovered 
his speech, she showed as much joy as could be ; 
but when she was told by himself that he had taken 
the Cross, she displayed as much grief as if she had 
seen him dead." For she feared the long journey to 
the Holy Land, with all its dangers and hardships ; 
and she feared also for the safety of France, during 
the many months that the King must be away. 

But Louis, having taken the Cross, never rested 
until he had got together a large army ; and they 
all took ship at Marseilles in August 1248. There 
were many of the bravest of the French Knights 
and nobles who took the Cross with the King, and 
amongst these was one whom he loved very much, 
and who was really the greatest friend he had in the 
world ; and this Knight, the Sieur de Joinville, has 
written the story of the Crusade of St. Louis, which 
is one of the nicest books that ever were written. 
De Joinville tells us how they embarked, and how 
" the door of the vessel was opened, and the horses 
were led inside ; then they fastened the door and 
closed it up tightly, because when the ship is at sea 

212 



THE LAST CRUSADES 

the whole of the door is under water." Poor horses, 
they must have suffered a good deal in their dark, 
cramped stable, with the noise of the sea beating 
against the ship just near their heads all the time, 
and getting no light or air or exercise at all. But 
in those days, when men were often so cruel and 
hard to each other, 1 suppose they thought very 
little of the sufferings of animals. "When the 
horses were in, the captain of the ship called to his 
men, ' Are you all ready ? ' and when he knew they 
were, he called for the priests to come forward, and 
' Chant in God's Name ! ' Then all together, led by 
the priest, they sang the Hymn, 'Come, Holy Ghost, 
our souls inspire ' : the master cried to his men, ' Set 
sail in God's name ! ' And in a little time the wind 
struck the sails, and carried them out of sight, so 
that they saw nothing but sea and sky." There 
were some among the Crusaders who did not much 
enjoy the voyage, for de Joinville wrote, " When 
you fall asleep at night you know not but that ere 
the morning you may be at the bottom of the sea" ; 
which is not a very happy thought to go to sleep 
on. Evidently the good Knight, though he was so 
gallant on shore, was not a very cheerful or willing 
sailor. 

Louis reached Egypt after many adventures, and 
anchored before the city of Damietta. The Sultan 
of Egypt had had word of the coming of this great 
French Crusade, and his own forces were all drawn 

213 



THE CRUSADES 

up on the sea-shore. "Fine troops to look at," 
wrote de Joinville, "for the Sultan's arms are of 
gold, and the sun striking upon the gold made the 
arms shine forth brilliantly. The noise they made 
with their cymbals and Saracenic horns was frightful 
to hear." 

Louis took counsel with his Knights : should they 
land and face this terrible enemy with the few troops 
they had, or wait until the main army joined them ? 
Many of the Knights were for waiting ; but in the 
end Louis settled the question by saying that he 
would land, because there was no good harbour near 
Damietta where he could shelter while he waited, 
and he was afraid of bad winds driving him further 
along the coast, or right out to sea, and so he might 
lose a good chance of battle. 

On the day fixed, the French ships, or galleys as 
they were called, put in closer to shore, and when 
the word was given, the rowers bent to their oars, 
and the galleys flew along. Each gallant Knight 
and Baron was thirsting to be the first to land and 
meet the foe, who were waiting for them on shore, 
just as eager for the fight as the French were. De 
Joinville was one of the first to land, and just after 
his foot had touched shore, the Banner of St. Denis 
was landed. A Saracen horseman, as soon as he 
saw that, dashed into the midst of this landing- 
party, expecting that his companions would follow 
him, and they would capture the French flag at the 

214 



THE LAST CRUSADES 

outset. But the rest shamefully held back, perhaps 
they did not understand what he was doing, and 
the gallant Saracen, fighting alone, was cut to pieces 
by the long French swords in a moment. 

When King Louis saw that the Banner of St. 
Denis had been borne ashore, he flung himself over- 
board, though the sea just there was so deep that 
it came right up to his shoulders. Half swimming, 
half wading, he pushed forward, " his shield round 
his neck, his helmet on his head, and lance in hand, 
until he came up with his people who were on shore." 
As soon as he saw the Saracen lines he laid his lance 
in rest, and would have rushed upon them, but his 
Knights forcibly held him back. 

Three times the Saracens had sent word to their 
Sultan by carrier-pigeons that the French King had 
landed with his host ; and they were troubled and 
surprised at receiving no orders from him in reply. 
But the Sultan was dying, and knew nothing of the 
trouble of his soldiers ; and word reached the men 
upon the shore that he was actually dead, and their 
hearts failed them, and they drew off. Then King 
Louis, whose way had been so marvellously cleared 
before him, called all his army together, and they all 
sang " with loud voices " and great joy the Te Deum. 
After this, Louis led his men forward, and pitched 
camp before the strong city of Damietta, which he 
knew he must take before he went any further. 

After hard fighting the city was taken ; but the 

215 



THE CRUSADES 

rising of the river Nile delayed him in Egypt for many 
months. During this time of idleness the waiting Cru- 
saders fell into all kinds of trouble and mischief, quar- 
relling a great deal amongst themselves, both Knights 
and men. At last the river went down, and the army 
could leave Damietta, of which place they were all 
thoroughly tired by now. Louis had made the city 
very strong during the weeks of waiting, and now 
he left his Queen and her ladies there, with a strong 
force to guard them. He himself marched on 
Cairo. The country round was full of canals, or 
small waterways, by which the Egyptian peasants 
watered their fields ; and the French, who did not 
know the country, got mixed up among these canals 
and were separated from each other. All the time, 
wherever they went, they were followed by bands 
of Egyptian Saracens, ready to catch and kill any 
of them who happened to fall behind. 

When Louis saw how the whole army was 
delayed and troubled by these canals, he set his 
men to build a bridge over the Nile, by which they 
and the heavy waggons could cross quickly and 
safely; but while they were working, his brother 
found a shallow place which they could ford. The 
Prince thought that this was a splendid chance to 
win honour for himself; and without waiting for 
the main army to come up, he hurried across the 
river with about two thousand men, and attacked 
the strong city beyond, called Mansourah. It was 

216 



THE LAST CRUSADES 

really well garrisoned, but the Saracens all hid when 
they saw the French coming, and so the Crusaders 
thought they had run away. They did not trouble 
to look carefully first, but broke ranks, and spread 
all over the city in search of plunder. Suddenly 
the Saracens showed themselves on the roofs of 
the houses, which in the East are made flat, and 
covered over with stones like a terrace ; and with 
yells and wild cries they hurled down great stones 
upon the Crusaders, who were all crowded together 
in the narrow winding streets below. At the same 
time other Saracen soldiers rushed out of their 
different hiding-places, and attacked them on all 
sides. The Prince himself, and many of the chief 
French Knights were killed, and all would have 
perished if Louis had not arrived just in time to 
save the day. As it was, the Crusaders had lost 
many more brave men than they could spare ; and 
while their defeat had left them heavy of heart 
and disappointed, it had encouraged the Saracens 
very much indeed. 

The Crusaders held Mansourah ; but the Saracens 
pressed them close on every side, and they suffered 
very much from sickness and hunger. Louis himself 
fell ill, and seemed about to die ; but from his sick- 
bed he gave orders that the sick and wounded 
should be taken to Damietta to be healed there. 
As the ships, crowded with sick and helpless men, 
were setting off, the Saracens made a sudden onset, 

217 



THE CRUSADES 

seized the ships, dragged all the sick upon deck to 
be killed, and threw them into the river, without 
caring whether they were really dead or only very 
badly hurt. At the same time, a second large 
Saracen force attacked the Crusading camp on 
shore, overcame the French army, and captured 
the sick King himself. 

The Saracens asked a very large ransom for 
Louis, and threatened him with torture if it were 
not paid in full. They also asked for one hundred 
and fifty thousand livres as the ransom of the 
whole army. Louis at once agreed to this ; at 
which the Sultan of Egypt was much surprised, 
and said, " By my faith, the Frenchman is generous 
and liberal, not to bargain about so large a sum ! 
Go, tell him from me, that for my part I will 
forgive him one hundred thousand livres of the 
ransom." 

As soon as Louis' own ransom was paid the 
Templars giving a good part of it the French 
King went to Acre in Palestine ; but his army 
was too small by now to be much more than a 
guard. Out of the two thousand eight hundred 
Knights he had led so proudly from France, only 
one hundred of those who were still alive said that 
they would stay on with him, to share his good or 
evil fortune ; and with those who returned home went 
many of the soldiers as well. With the little force 
that remained faithful to him, King Louis did all 

218 



in 

a 





o 



a 
w 

CO 

K" 
OS 
O 



H 

u 

CO 

t 

O 

S 
O 

En 

W 



ASTO" . 
TILDEN 



THE LAST CRUSADES 

that he could to repair and strengthen some of 
the cities of Palestine. He also bought with his 
own money, and set free, twelve hundred Christians, 
whom the Saracens had made slaves. At last, 
seeing that he could do no more, he returned to 
France ; where he received a mighty welcome from 
his people. 

For sixteen years Louis remained in France ; 
and during the whole of that time he wore the 
Cross, and only longed for the day to come when 
he would be free once more to lead a Crusade to 
the Holy Land. At last the chance came to him. 
His wise and good government had made France 
so strong and peaceful, that he was able to leave 
her with a quiet mind. Once more he turned his 
face towards the East ; and with him went the 
young Prince Edward of England, afterwards 
Edward I, who was eager to use his sword in the 
service of the Holy Sepulchre, and to win, if he 
might, some such honour in Palestine as the great 
King Richard had won there, a hundred years before. 

The French and English armies set sail at 
different times, having agreed to meet in Palestine. 
On the way Louis landed at Carthage, a strong 
city in Africa belonging to the Saracens, meaning 
to take both it and the province of Carthage from 
the Sultan of Egypt, who owned it. But here the 
good King was struck down by the great heat, 
(it was August, which is a burning month), and 

219 



THE CRUSADES 

he lay sick unto death in his tent. Knowing that 
death was very near, Louis asked his Knights to 
lift him out of his bed, and lay him upon the 
ground. His dying thoughts turned with sadness 
and affection to Jerusalem, whose freedom he must 
leave to other hands to win. " O God, I will 
enter Thy House I will worship in Thy holy 
place ! ' he said ; and repeating over and over 
again the word "Jerusalem! Jerusalem!' King 
Louis died (1470). 

The English army that Edward brought to this 
Crusade was a very small one. There were only 
a thousand men all told, but the Templars and the 
Hospitallers joined him in Palestine, and the spirit 
of the warlike Prince was in them all. With him 
came his young wife, Eleanor of Castile, whose 
courage was equal to his own, though her strength 
of body might not be. 

This eager little army reached Palestine safely, 
though not till after King Louis' death ; and so 
swift and successful were the attacks of Edward 
that the Saracens were filled with fear and anger. 
It was a large army of Egyptian Saracens, under 
their Sultan, Bibars, against which this gallant little 
army set itself ; though the wise heads in the Prince's 
train were sure that it was worse than useless to try 
to stand before such a force. Edward laughed all 
such unworthy fears and counsels to scorn, for he 
knew what English soldiers could do. " If all other 

220 



THE LAST CRUSADES 

Christians go away, yet will I and Fowyn, my 
groom, remain ! " he said. And he drove Bibars out 
of Acre, and then beat him soundly in a hard-fought 
battle at Nazareth. Bibars, who had never been 
defeated so often or so badly in all his years of 
warfare, fell back in a very black temper before 
the Prince ; and really it was a little hard upon 
him, for he was in the habit of conquering in most 
places, and he liked to carve his name and his 
many great titles upon the different castles he 
captured from the Christians, adding after his name 
the proud words, " Father of victory and Pillar of 
the faith." 

Bibars, being obliged to give way before this 
small but terrible army from a little Island over 
the sea, fell into a great rage, and suggested to 
the Old Man of the Mountains of that day, that 
it would be a very good thing to get Edward 
out of the way. The Old Man thought so, too, 
and accordingly he sent one of his Assassins to 
murder him. The Assassin persuaded Edward's 
Knights to let him into the Prince's tent, by pre- 
tending that he wished to become a Christian, and 
had many questions to ask Edward about his faith ; 
and then, while they were talking, he suddenly 
sprang upon Edward like a tiger, and aimed a 
dagger at his side. Edward quickly bent to one 
side, so that the dagger struck him on the arm 
instead, and snatching up a small wooden stool 

221 



THE CRUSADES 

from the floor he knocked the Assassin down. 
His servants heard the noise of the scuffle, and 
came rushing in to his help, and a Knight named 
Latimer killed the Assassin before he could rise 
from the ground. But then the wound in the 
Prince's arm turned black, and everyone was afraid 
that the dagger had been poisoned ; and the Master 
of the Templars and all the doctors shook their 
heads, and said that the flesh must be cut out all 
round, or the Prince would surely die. 

Eleanor cried out at this, thinking of the pain he 
would have to bear ; for the doctors in those days 
were not proper doctors at all, but often just rough, 
strong-handed men, called barber-surgeons, who, most 
likely, killed many more people by their ignorance 
than they cured by their skill or by luck. After 
every battle the barber-surgeons went amongst the 
wounded to look to their hurts, and they would 
cut this one, and probe that one, until the air was 
full of the screams of the unfortunate soldiers. 
Probably they suffered far more under the doctors' 
hands than in the battle itself. So it was little 
wonder that Eleanor begged them not to cut 
the wounded Prince. But Edward's brother, Ed- 
mund Crouchback, Earl of Lancaster, said bluntly, 
" Madame, it is better that you should cry than 
that all England should weep ! " And Edward 
thrust out his arm. "Cut, and spare not," he 
said ; " I can bear it." Turning to his favourite 

222 



THE LAST CRUSADES 

Knight, Sir John de Vesci, he added, "Take the 
Princess away, for it is not lit for her to see." So 
the Knight carried poor Eleanor out of the tent, 
she struggling and crying all the time. The doctors 
cut away with all their might and skill, and Eleanor 
nursed the Prince back to health when they had 
done with him. 

Sickness and fighting had thinned the ranks of 
the little English Crusade so much that Edward 
had to give up all thoughts of marching on Jeru- 
salem, though it was very bitter to the proud spirits 
of himself and his men to turn back from the great 
thing they had set out to do. It was just at this 
time, moreover, that he heard of the death of his 
father, Henry III, which made it necessary that 
he should return to England, and quickly. For 
things were going badly at home. King Henry 
had let slide a great deal that should have been 
taken up, and England needed the strong hand of 
Edward I to guide her. 



223 



CHAPTER XVI 

THE LOSS OF ACRE 

"The earth quakes and trembles because the King of Heaven 
hath lost His Land whereon His Feet once stood." 

ST. BERNARD. 

IN spite of the constant fighting that had been going 
on in Palestine for so many years, the Christians 
there had increased in number, and there were now 
many more than there had been in the days of the 
earlier Crusades. As long as Saladin was alive there 
was safety and protection for men of all creeds, 
as a general rule; but after his death, in 1193, life 
became very much harder for the Christians. They 
had few rights, and those few were not always 
respected by the Saracen rulers, who, on their part, 
distrusted the Christians ; for they knew that they 
were always longing for the old Christian Kingdom 
to be set up again, and that they would do any- 
thing they could to get help from Europe to bring 
about that end. To Christian eyes the state of 
Palestine seemed very sad indeed. There is a letter 
from an English Knight Hospitaller, Sir Joseph de 
Cancy, or de Chancy, to Edward I, written in 

224 



THE LOSS OF ACRE 

May 1281, which tells us how things were at that 
date. 

" Never in our remembrance," he wrote, " was 
the Holy Land in such poor estate as it is at this 
day, wasted by lack of rain, by divers (different) 
pestilences, and the paynim (he means the Saracens). 
. . . And now, Sire, the Holy Land was never so 
easy of conquest as now, with able generals and 
store of food ; yet never have we seen so few soldiers 
or so little good counsel in it : ... And would to 
God, Sire, that this might be done by yourself. And 
this is the belief of all dwellers in the Holy Land, 
both great and small, that by you with the help 
of God, shall the Holy Land be conquered and 
brought into the hands of Holy Christendom." 

No doubt he hoped that King Edward would 
lead out a powerful Crusade, and do what he had 
been unable to do in the earlier days when he had 
joined St. Louis. But Edward I could not leave 
England now that he was King, and in his answer 
to Sir Joseph he told him so. 

A few cities and castles still belonged to the 
Christians, and they were in the hands of either 
the Knights Hospitallers or the Knights Templars. 
Let us look at one or two of them, and get some 
idea of how these old Crusaders built in Palestine to 
guard their position there. 

The stronghold called Pilgrim Castle, (which is 
now known as Athlit), was built by the Templars 

225 p 



THE CRUSADES 

in 1192, and a great part of it remains to-day; and 
though in many places it has fallen into ruin, there 
is still enough of it left standing to give shelter 
to the peasants in that district, who live in the great 
Banquetting-hall of the Knights. It was the most 
strongly fortified of all the places ever held by 
the Christians. " It stands in the deep sea, and 
is fenced with walls, outworks, and such strong 
barbicans and towers, that the whole world ought 
not to be able to take it." So wrote a monk, who 
saw it just eleven years before the Saracens took 
it. It had two great towers, each a hundred feet 
high ; it could take a garrison of four thousand men ; 
and the two walls were forty feet and fifteen feet 
in depth. Pilgrim Castle to-day is one of the 
finest Crusading ruins left in the Land. It stands 
partly on a small plain which is rather higher than 
the country all round it, and partly on rocks pushing 
out into the sea, so that from the great watch-tower 
the Templars could see out over both land and sea, 
for many miles on all sides, as well as across to 
the Bay of Acre and the Hospitallers' city of St. Jean 
d'Acre. The castle plain was entered by two narrow 
gateways cut out of the rock, which were so narrow 
that only one man could pass through at a time, 
leading his horse. Unfortunately these passages 
were made broader a few years ago, to let a royal 
visitor's carriage and three horses abreast go through ; 

226 



THE LOSS OF ACRE 

and every one who sees the place now wishes that 
the Turkish Government had not been quite so 
polite, but had let their visitor walk through like 
other people. But at least you can still see on one 
side the hollow place cut out of the stone, where 
the sentry found shelter from the sun and from the 
rain, while he stood on guard. 

The city of Acre belonged for some time to the 
Knights of St. John of Jerusalem, to whose Order 
it was given by our King Richard, and so it is 
nearly always called St. Jean d'Acre in old books 
of history or travel. It was the chief of the cities 
remaining in Christian hands, and its position on 
the sea, holding the Bay of Acre, made it the 
strongest of the Christian possessions, as it was at 
one time the richest, too. The city was three- 
cornered in shape like a shield ; two sides faced 
the sea, and the third overlooked the plain. There 
were many castles and citadels in it belonging to 
the Templars and the Hospitallers, and the walls 
were so broad that two carts could easily pass each 
other driving along on the top. The Crusaders always 
built these great, deep walls, and the city of Tyre 
when they held it had three such walls, each one 
being a great height and twenty-five feet thick ; and 
there were twelve strong towers as well. There 
was a good harbour at Acre, which the Knights 
guarded with very great care ; and the plain on the 

227 



THE CRUSADES 

land side was very rich, and was carefully ploughed 
and planted so as to give food to the great city. It 
seemed as if such a strong city as Acre was, guarded 
by such famous Knights as the Templars and Hospi- 
tallers, could never be taken by any enemy. 

But in 1291 the Sultan of Egypt led a mighty 
Saracen army against Acre, which he had quite 
made up his mind to take, and so to put an end 
for ever to the Christian power in Palestine. The 
other castles and strong places had fallen before 
him, one after the other ; but both Saracens and 
Christians knew that the fate of Acre would be the 
fate of the Christian hold on Palestine. 

The Saracens had brought with them huge 
siege-engines, made of cedar of Lebanon and of 
oak from Nazareth. From these they showered 
great rocks and logs into the city without stopping. 
The Templars twice advised that terms should be 
made with the Saracens, but the rest of the garrison 
cried out " Treason ! treason ! ' at the very idea, 
and refused to listen. At last on May 4, 1291, 
which was the twenty-ninth day of the siege, a 
great body of Saracens was seen advancing to the 
attack ; all were well armed, and carried big golden 
shields which caught the light of the bright May sun- 
shine, and threw it back into the eyes of the anxious 
watchers on the city walls. All that day and the 
night that followed, the attack and defence were 

228 




- 




i 



i 



' 



THE LOSS OF ACRE 

carried on furiously ; and the Templars and the 
Hospitallers fought like giants and heroes upon 
their crumbling walls. At last the Saracens drew 
off for a time. Many lesser attacks followed during 
the next two weeks, and on the 18th of May the 
Christians sallied forth and attacked the Saracens ; 
but they were driven back, and the Grand Masters 
of the Hospitallers and of the Templars were 
wounded. There were now only about a thousand 
Christian soldiers left in Acre; and the Templars 
took refuge in their great tower overlooking the 
sea. A violent storm of hail and rain suddenly 
broke over the city, as sometimes happens in 
Palestine, and during this the Saracens cut their 
way into the city. The Christians fought bravely 
from street to street, but they were driven back 
inch by inch. The Master of the Templars was 
killed at his post at one of the gates ; the city was 
plundered from end to end ; and many Christians 
were burnt alive in the Churches to which they 
had fled for safety. 

Many of the ladies of Acre fled down to the 
seashore then, and offered their jewels to the 
boatmen ; choosing rather to face the perils of the 
stormy Bay in little boats, than the Saracen victors 
who were beginning to pour into the city, excited, 
and thirsting for blood and treasure. While the 
storm howled and shrieked all round, and the cries 

229 



THE CRUSADES 

of death and of victory filled the streets, these 
frightened women, whose dainty feet had never 
touched rough places before, stood in the driving 
rain by the shore, on which the waves beat so 
furiously, and tried to bribe the boatmen with all 
their rich and shining store of jewels chains of 
gold, and pearls, and rubies ; these rough seamen 
might have all, if only they would take them away 
at once from the city of terror. The sea was 
tossing violently, and the boatmen were not willing 
to venture out upon it in their little boats, unless 
they were very well paid for it ; and in the fears 
of these high-born women was a splendid chance 
for them to make hand over hand. While the 
ladies begged and pleaded, and the boatmen 
bargained and argued, one small ship actually went 
down before their eyes, and all on board were 
drowned. The sight of these poor people struggling 
and crying out in the water only made the boatmen 
less willing to put out to sea themselves ; though 
death in the storm-tossed Bay seemed to the Chris- 
tian ladies of Acre better than waiting on in the 
lost city behind them. 

The Saracens were still pouring in over the 
ruined walls, killing everyone who crossed their 
path without mercy, and sixty thousand Christians 
of all ages were either killed, or sold into slavery. 
Blood ran like water, and the screams of the dying 

230 



THE LOSS OF ACRE 

who were trampled under foot, and of hunted 
women and children as they fled in terror from 
their pursuers, were mixed with the loud shouts 
of the triumphant Saracens. 

A number of the besieged Christians, and some 
Knights and ladies among them, had fled to the 
Templars' Tower for safety. Soon this was left 
like a rock in the midst of the sea ; for the Saracens 
held the harbour and the city, a good part of 
which had been in flames. For a few days that 
lonely gallant Tower held out, but the Saracens 
were hard at work undermining it ; and at last it 
fell with a terrific crash, shaking the ground like 
an earthquake, and every one who was in it lady, 
and Knight, and Templar was crushed to death 
in that tremendous fall. 

It had been a terrible siege, lasting forty-three 
days ; but the last Christian city of Palestine had 
made a splendid defence, worthy of the best days 
of the Kingdom. "After its loss all Christian 
women, poor and rich, who dwell on the shores 
of the Mediterranean, dress in black as mourning 
for Acre to this day." This is what a German 
pilgrim wrote, who visited the Holy Land in 1350, 
nearly sixty years after the siege. 

The fall of Acre ended every hope of the 
Christians again holding the Land in rule. What 
was the use of Crusades when the whole Land 

23 1 



THE CRUSADES 

would have to be reconquered from end to end ; 
when the strong castles built by Christian hands 
would be turned to use against them by the 
Saracens ? Europe, which had not cared to help 
while yet there was time, had now for ever lost 
the chance. 






232 




THE RUINS OF THE GREAT CASTLE OF RHODES 



\_Photo: Underwood. 



OR, LENOX 
TILDEN FOUNDAT 



CHAPTER XVII 

THE TWO GREAT ORDERS 

" Glory, glory, glory, 
To those who have greatly suffered and done ! 

Never name in story 
Was greater than that which ye shall have won." 

SHELLEY. 

ONLY seven of the Knights Hospitallers remained 
alive after the fall of Acre, and these managed to 
escape to Cyprus. Here their Grand Master, who 
was one of the seven, joined them; and, after a 
time, he called them together to talk over with 
him the sad state of their Great Order, and how 
they could restore its lost fortunes. 

" My dear Brethren," he said, " Jerusalem is 
fallen, as you know, under the tyranny of the 
Saracens. A mighty power has forced us Little 
by little out of the Holy Land. For more than 
an age past we have been obliged to fight as many 
battles as we have defended places. St. Jean d'Acre 
is the latest witness of our efforts, and almost all our 
Knights lie buried in the ruins of that once great 
and proud city. Brethren, it is for you to fill the 
places of those who have been thus lost to our 

233 



THE CRUSADES 

Order ! It is the valour of you all that must bring 
about our return to the Holy Land. You hold in 
your hands the lives, not only of our Order, but 
of the vast number of fellow-Christians who groan 
in slavery under the Saracens." 

One by one the Knights made answer solemnly 
that they were all ready to give their lives for 
the Holy Land, and that they only longed to meet 
their ancient foe once more in the open field, and 
to restore the Order to the proud position it had 
always held. 

With this end ever in view, the Knights of St. 
John settled at Limasol, the town that Richard 
had taken a hundred years before, and where he 
had been married to Berengaria. They refortified 
it; and as the Order began to grow in strength 
and in numbers, they built Churches and hospitals 
in other places on the Island. In time, too, the 
Order built a good-sized fleet, which sailed about 
in the waters between Palestine and Europe, and 
worked hard and well in keeping down the pirates 
of Egypt and Barbary, and rescuing many Christians 
whom they were carrying off into slavery. Only 
once did the Knights of St. John have a chance 
of entering the Holy Land again, and you may 
be sure they caught at it eagerly. A Tartar Prince 
who was leading an army against the Saracens asked 
for Christian help in his attempt, and the Knights 
were only too glad to answer the call, for they 

234 



THE TWO GREAT ORDERS 

hoped that it would lead to their returning once 
more to Jerusalem, and living in the old House 
of the Order. But the Tartar expedition came to 
nothing in the end, and the Knights were dis- 
appointed of their hope. 

When the Order had been in Cyprus for a little 
longer than a hundred years, the King of Cyprus 
of that time became so dreadfully jealous of its 
power that it became necessary for the Knights to 
leave the Island. They therefore took ship and 
sailed to the Island of Rhodes, which they stormed 
very valiantly, and so gained possession of it, to- 
gether with the small islands lying near it. This 
was in the year 1310. The Knights built beautiful 
Houses here, as they had done in Cyprus ; and 
planted and sowed, and made the Islands all much 
richer and more prosperous than they had ever 
been before. They were now often spoken of as 
the Knights of Rhodes, and their name was as great 
as it had been when they were the Knights of St. 
John of Jerusalem. Besides improving their new 
property, guarding the seas, helping pilgrims, and 
caring for the sick, the Knights had often to be 
at war ; for while they held Rhodes they made it 
into a sort of gate of defence to Europe, and time 
after time they had to beat off the fierce attacks 
of Saracen armies, both Turkish and Egyptian. 
But, try as they might, none of these could ever 
pass the Knights of Rhodes. It was while they 

235 



THE CRUSADES 

were at Rhodes that the Order was divided into 
separate branches, called Langues, each nation 
having its own Langue, with its special officers 
and duties. These Langues are still kept up in 
Europe ; England, Germany, and Austria each have 
one ; and though they are so different in race and 
language, the members of these Langues count 
themselves Brethren all of the one great Order. 

Less than a hundred years after the Knights 
had settled at Rhodes, the Order was almost wiped 
out of existence again by the Turkish Sultan Ba- 
jazet, who led a very great army against the Chris- 
tians, and defeated them in several battles. In one 
battle the whole Christian army was either cut up 
or put to flight, and only the Knights of St. John 
and a few others made a stand ; but the numbers 
of the Turks flowed over them like waves, and 
those who did not fall at once upon the field were 
killed the next day, to the number of at least ten 
thousand, by the victors. The Turks swept forward 
on their victorious way, took Athens, and besieged 
Constantinople. In his trouble the Greek Emperor 
of Constantinople was foolish enough to call in 
the help of a fierce Tartar chief called Tamerlane. 

Tamerlane will always be remembered as one 
of the most bloodthirsty savages the world has 
ever seen. He had a favourite saying which shows 
what kind of man he was : " A King is never 
safe if the foot of his throne does not swim in 

236 



THE TWO GREAT ORDERS 

blood ! ' and he lived up to this entirely ; for he 
was really not worthy to be called a soldier, but 
only a butcher. No one seemed able to stand 
against him. He invaded Russia and India, Syria, 
Armenia, and Asia Minor, not only because he 
cared for the riches of victory, but simply for the 
sheer love of killing, and of shedding blood ; and 
wherever he passed he left his mark a pyramid 
of human heads. When the Greek Emperor asked 
him to help, Tamerlane was quite delighted at the 
thought of fighting in new lands. He hurried to 
Constantinople, with eight hundred thousand men 
as savage and bloodthirsty as himself, sacking 
Aleppo and Bagdad on his way, and leaving his 
well-known mark upon Bagdad in the shape of a 
pyramid of ninety thousand heads set up amongst 
the smoking ruins of the destroyed city. Tamerlane 
and Bajazet met in a tremendous battle, in the 
midst of which some Tartar soldiers in Bajazet's 
army deserted to Tamerlane, and gave up the 
Sultan himself to his foe. 

Having settled matters with Bajazet, Tamerlane 
began to look around with greedy eyes for fresh fields 
of victory and blood ; and he attacked Smyrna, which 
was defended by the Knights Hospitallers. No de- 
fence, however brave, was of any use against such 
a monster as Tamerlane ; the city fell, and Tamer- 
lane put everyone he found in it still alive to a cruel 
death, whether they were already wounded or not, 

237 



THE CRUSADES 

and passed on, leaving the usual pyramid of heads 
to mark his triumph. 

The Knights Hospitallers had learnt an awful 
lesson from Tamerlane, and they doubled their de- 
fences at Rhodes, making three lines of fortifica- 
tions and thirteen large towers, with a deep moat 
all round. They also built a new castle about this 
time, which they called St. Peter's of the Freed ; it 
was for the special use of all the Christian prisoners 
and slaves whom their ships were able to rescue 
from the Saracens. The Knights also trained their 
dogs to search for escaped Christian slaves, just as 
St. Bernard's are now trained to find travellers who 
are lost in the snow. 

The Knights' fleet was always at work, chasing 
Turkish vessels in search of Christian slaves on 
board, and even boldly running into Turkish and 
other Saracen harbours to snatch these wretched 
people out of the very hands of their owners. In 
fact the Knights worried the Saracens so much in 
this way that the Sultan of Egypt tried to come to 
some agreement with them, by which they should 
let his ships alone. But the Knights knew how 
strong they were, and their terms were very hard 
ones. They were to be allowed to build a wall 
round the Church of the Holy Sepulchre ; six 
Knights were to live in Jerusalem to look after the 
pilgrims, and that without paying taxes of any sort ; 
all the holy places were to be open to the pilgrims ; 

238 



THE TWO GREAT ORDERS 

and the Order was to be allowed to free all Christian 
slaves by simply paying the price given for them, 
or by giving a Moslem prisoner in exchange. The 
Knights also said that one Knight Hospitaller must 
be allowed to live in each of those towns in Palestine 
which were most often visited by the pilgrims, so 
that they could look after them as they passed 
through. No doubt the Saracens did not like these 
terms at all, for not very long afterwards the Sultan 
made a sudden attack on Cyprus, and the Knights 
at once hastened to help the Christians there. The 
Cypriots were defeated, however, and the Knights 
lost very heavily in numbers. After this, the Sultan 
of Egypt attacked Rhodes itself, out of revenge for 
the help that the Knights had given to Cyprus ; but 
though he did a great deal of harm in a siege that 
lasted forty days, the Egyptian forces had to draw 
off at last. 

In time there arose a great Turkish Sultan, 
Mahommed II, called the Conqueror. He swore 
that he would never rest until he had taken Rhodes 
from the Knights, and he prepared a vast army for 
its capture. He had a great number of cannon, 
which were then new in warfare, and which had 
been cast at Adrianople, (which was then the capital 
of the Turkish Empire), by a Bulgarian master- 
gunner. This man had offered his services first to 
the Emperor of Constantinople, who was so foolish 
as to refuse to have anything to do with the cannon, 

239 



THE CRUSADES 

partly because they were new, and partly because 
he was too miserly to pay the price asked for them ; 
so the Bulgarian offered his work to the Sultan of 
Turkey. The warlike Mahommed was wise enough 
to see how well these might serve him, and all the 
more because the invention was new, and so his 
enemy would have no cannon to meet his own. 
He gave the Bulgarian whatever he asked for in 
the way of money and workmen ; and with the help 
of these cannon, which were taken with great diffi- 
culty over the rough ways from Adrianople to 
Constantinople, he captured the City of the Em- 
perors from the Greeks. After this great conquest 
there was nothing left to keep him out of Europe, 
except little Rhodes and the fearless men who 
held her. 

The Knights worked hard day and night pre- 
paring for the siege ; they broke down Churches 
and hospitals and houses, so that the Turks might 
have nowhere to take cover if they landed; they 
even destroyed the crops and fruit-trees, so that 
there might be nothing for them to eat. All the 
inhabitants of Rhodes took part in the work ; even 
the nuns came out of their convents to work with 
their hands at the fortifications. 

When at last the Turkish fleet of one hundred 
and sixty ships, and a hundred thousand men, ap- 
peared before Rhodes and it was a gallant sight 
to see from the shore the Knights were ready for 

240 



THE TWO GREAT ORDERS 

them. The Turks were led by a Greek, who had 
given up his faith and his country for the sake of 
the riches and power he got in the service of 
Mahommed the Conqueror ; and the chief engineer 
was a German, who nearly succeeded in tricking 
the Knights to their fall. For he went to them 

o 

secretly, and pretended that he had escaped from 
the Turkish army, and that he was a Christian, and 
only wanted to help his fellow-Christians against their 
enemies and his. Some of the Knights believed 
his story, and they all treated him kindly, until 
some of the older Knights, watching him carefully, 
found out that he was trying to send news to the 
Turks of the strength and the defences of Rhodes, 
and of the plans of the Knights. So he was seized 
at once, and rightly paid for his meanness and 
treachery with his life. 

Time after time the Turks fiercely attacked the 
Island, and time after time the little army of the 
Knights beat them back. The Grand Master, 
Sir Peter d'Aubusson, was seen everywhere, leading, 
encouraging, and directing his men : they said in 
Rhodes that he never slept nor took off his armour, 
for though he would be the last to leave his post 
at night, the first rays of the rising sun would find him 
back again, all ready for the dangers of the day. 
The Turks almost gave up the attempt as useless. 
When they built a floating bridge from which to 
attack one of the forts, an English sailor called 

241 Q 



THE CRUSADES 

Rogers swam boldly out and cut the ropes, so that 
it floated away in the wrong direction and was lost. 
At last, after three months' furious fighting, the 
Turks did give it up as hopeless, and sailed away. 
They had lost twenty-four thousand men in killed 
and wounded, and they had gained nothing. The 
people of Rhodes watched the sails of the Turkish 
ships disappearing over the horizon, and could hardly 
believe that the terrors of the siege were really 
over (1480). 

Now, at last, the Knights could put off their 
battered and blood-stained armour, and crowd into 
the Churches to offer up their thanks and praise for 
this great deliverance. 

Rhodes was saved for this time. But forty years 
later, after the death of the great Peter d'Aubusson, 
"the darling and delight of his Knights, the sword 
and buckler of Christendom," and another furious 
and determined siege gave the Island into the hands 
of the Turks. This was in the year 1523. "Nothing 
in the world has been so well lost as Rhodes ! " 
said the Emperor Charles V of Spain, when he 
heard of its fall. The Knights, who had held 
Rhodes for two hundred and twenty years, were 
homeless and broken once more. Less than five 
thousand in number, they gathered in Crete ; and 
by and bye, to show the honour he felt for their 
brave defence, Charles V gave them the Island of 
Malta. 

242 



THE TWO GREAT ORDERS 

The record of the Knights of Malta (as they 
were now called) was just as splendid as it had 
been in the Holy Land, in Cyprus, and in Rhodes. 
They enriched the Island with many beautiful build- 
ings, as well as in its better crops and fruits. But 
the chief glory of the years the Knights spent 
in Malta is its siege by the Turks in 1565, which 
lasted for four months, and is one of the most 
famous sieges there have ever been ; and the Grand 
Master, La Valette, who directed the defence, will 
never be forgotten. This is the story of the siege. 

A great Turkish army was sent against the 
Island by the Sultan Sulieman the Magnificent : 
it was he who built the beautiful walls of Jerusalem 
that close her in to this day. The Turkish force con- 
sisted of a hundred and sixty ships and more than 
thirty thousand trained soldiers, with many great guns 
which did much harm to the forts of Malta. The 
Knights fastened a great chain right across the mouth 
of the harbour, so that the Turkish vessels could not 
get close in to the shore ; but even so the attacks they 
made upon the Island were fierce, and never seemed 
to stop, whether by day or by night. Then the Turks 
managed to capture one of the chief forts, that of St. 
Elmo, and this was a terrible blow to the Knights, 
though they made a most splendid defence. The 
Knights who were holding this Fort had received the 
Holy Communion the night before, and by dawn 
they were all at their posts upon the half-ruined walls, 

243 



THE CRUSADES 

ready to a man to die there, but never to give in. 
For four hours the Turks rushed up against them 
in never-failing numbers ; for though they, too, had 
lost heavily there were still so many of them that 
there were always fresh men to take the place of 
those who fell. But there were only sixty Knights 
left to hold the Fort, and they were all of them 
wounded and exhausted. Almost all of these sixty 
Knights fell in the last attack made by the Turks, 
but a few who were found alive were held to 
ransom ; others were crucified, or hung up by the 
feet till they died in slow torture. Down came 
the Cross of St. John, and the crescent flag ran 
up in its place, amid the excited shouts of the 
victors. This sight was worse than death to La 
Valette, the Grand Master, and the Knights, as they 
looked on from the other forts, not daring to leave 
their own place to help their comrades. Even after 
St. Elmo had fallen, the Knights who were left 
in the other forts held out, and at last they beat 
off what remained of the great Turkish army. The 
Turks had lost heavily, for they were fearless fighters 
then as they are now, and they did not spare them- 
selves any more than they regarded the lives of those 
whom they fought against. 

And if that great army had suffered, what of 
the Knights ? Malta lay in ruins, and nearly all 
the Knights were dead, but still they had kept it for 
the Cross. If they had not held it with such glorious 

244 



THE TWO GREAT ORDERS 

pluck, the story of Malta would have been what 
the story of Rhodes has been, since it was torn 
from the hands of the Knights of St. John. The 
capital of Malta is named Valetta after the brave 
Grand Master who saved the Island ; and to this 
day the place is full of memories and traces of the 
great Order. In the Church of St. John are buried 
many of the Grand Masters and Knights ; their 
coats-of-arms are carved over the doorways of old 
houses still in use ; the skulls and bones of soldiers 
who fell in the Great Siege are still to be seen, 
stored up in a chapel ; and in the Governor's Palace 
are treasured the arms and armour with which they 
did such good service, and the coats-of-arms of the 
Grand Masters almost from the beginning. 

The Order of St. John remained on in Malta, 
building itself up after the siege. It was often at 
war with the Turks, who attacked the Island 
again and again ; or with the pirates of the Medi- 
terranean for the mastery of the sea. On this 
hung not only the safety of the Knights and their 
Island, but of Europe itself. 

In 1792 the French Republic seized all the 
property of the Langue in France, and even be- 
headed many of the Knights, who the Republicans 
said were aristocrats ; and six years later the great 
Napoleon himself went to Malta to put down the 
Order there. The Maltese sided with the French, 
and Napoleon took over the Island as part of the 

245 



THE CRUSADES 

French dominions, and gave the Knights three 
days in which to leave the place they had held so 
gallantly for nearly three hundred years. Napoleon 
then sailed back to France, taking with him every- 
thing in the way of treasures, jewels, relics, and 
historical records of the Order that he could lay 
hands upon, from the different Churches and Houses. 
Not very many things were saved from him that 
were of value, but the Knights had been able to 
paint over the beautiful silver gates in the Cathedral 
before he came, so that Napoleon did not guess 
what they w r ere made of, and left them alone, 
thinking that they were of no real value. The 
gates are in their place to this day. But Napoleon 
had broken the power of the great Order of St. 
John of Jerusalem for ever. It was never again 
a Sovereign, or ruling, Order ; and three months 
after Napoleon had spoiled it of its treasures, 
Nelson besieged and captured Malta, which has 
ever since belonged to the English Crown. 

The Order has changed, of course, in many 
ways to suit the changes of the passing years, but 
it still lives, and is strong for good. A French 
writer has said of the Order of St. John of 
Jerusalem, that " Of all the Orders which took 
birth during the Wars of the Holy Land, it is the 
only one which has been true to the spirit of its 
first foundation, and has continued ever since to 
defend religion." 

246 



THE TWO GREAT ORDERS 

In Jerusalem, at the present day, the English, 
German, and Austrian Langues are all at work. 
The English Langue has a wonderful Hospital for 
eye-diseases ; and in the English Cathedral of St. 
George the Martyr there is a Chapel of the Order. 
The Germans have a Church and Hospice ; and 
the Austrians a Hospital, working in the name of 
their Langues. In this way the double motto of 
the ancient Order is remembered and lived up to 
by all three : 

" Pro Fide, pro utilitate Hominum," 

which means that its aim was the defence of the 
faith and the service of men. The Order has now 
gone back to the use of its old name, and its 
Members are no longer called the Knights of 
Rhodes or the Knights of Malta, but the Knights 
of St. John of Jerusalem. 

The Order of St. John of Jerusalem is a link 
between our times and those wonderful days when 
the Knights Hospitallers gathered in their shining 
armour under the Standard of the Cross. 



THE TEMPLARS 

The Knights of the Temple suffered as heavily 
in the siege of Acre as did the brother- Order of 
St. John ; and after it was over the very few who 
were left escaped to Cyprus, which was their nearest 

247 



THE CRUSADES 

place of refuge. There they elected a new Grand 
Master in the place of one who had been killed in 
the siege. But when Palestine fell under the 
power of the Saracens once more, the whole purpose 
of the Order was gone, for now they were no 
longer wanted to defend the Temple or the Holy 
Land. The Temple was now the Mosque of the 
Saracens. The Holy Land was no longer in 
Christian hands ; and the Templars are not strong 
enough even to try for its recovery alone. Nor 
were the people of Europe at all likely to help 
them. If the Order had broken up there and then, 
after the siege of Acre, its history would have closed 
in glory, as it had begun. But the Knights of 
the Temple were no longer the Poor Knights of 
Christ ; they had about nine thousand Houses, rich 
and splendid buildings, scattered all through Europe ; 
they were enormously rich ; their Grand Masters 
were the friends and the tutors of Princes ; and the 
pride of a Templar was fast becoming a common 
proverb amongst the people. One Grand Master 
of the Temple brought to Paris in his train one 
hundred and fifty thousand gold florins, and ten 
horseloads of silver. Few people would dare to 
meddle lightly with an Order that was so powerful 
and so rich, while the Knights themselves were 
quite strong enough to interfere as much as they 
wanted to in the affairs of other people. And they 
did interfere, too far too much ; so that in every 

248 



THE TWO GREAT ORDERS 

land men were beginning to hate the name and 
sight of the Templars almost as much as they feared 
them. The famous Temple in Paris was, of course, 
one of the Houses of the Order. It was used during 
the French Revolution as the prison of the little 
Dauphin, the son of Louis XVI and Marie Antoin- 
ette. Later on it was destroyed by the people of 
Paris in one of their excited risings ; and it was really 
just as well, for the memory of the cruel imprison- 
ment of the little Dauphin, and of all his sufferings 
there, would have blackened its walls for ever. 

In 1307 that is, only sixteen years after the 
fall of Acre Philip IV, the Fair, of France, who 
was badly in need of money at the time, cast his 
eyes upon the Order. He saw its richness, its great 
Houses, its strength, and he coveted all three. But 
the Order of the Temple had always been under 
the special care of the Popes, and the man who 
would touch it must be very careful indeed. So 
Philip, knowing this, was wise enough first to make 
good his plans with the Pope, who had been born 
a French subject, and whom Philip himself had 
helped to become Pope. King and Pope agreed 
upon the horrid plot ; and one night the Grand 
Master and sixty of the brethren were suddenly 
arrested. They were accused of the most terrible 
sins ; of worshipping a hideous idol called Baphomet, 
which was made of skin, and had terrible glowing 
eyes of carbuncle ; of being in league with devils ; 

249 



THE CRUSADES 

and of roasting little children, and then smearing the 
fat upon their idols as a sacrifice to them. Some 
of the charges brought against the Templars seem 
to us now almost too silly to be believed by grown 
men and women, but in those days people were very 
ignorant, and they were easily made to believe what 
their priests and leaders told them. 

Soon all Europe was howling out against the Order, 
and demanding that every Templar should be put to 
death. One hundred and thirty-eight Templars were 
examined and tortured ; and under tortures so horrible 
that we can hardly bear to read about them even 
now, when so many centuries have passed, some of 
the Knights confessed to having done some of the 
wicked things of which they were accused. This 
was all that their enemies wanted. Later on, fifty- 
four of the Templars took back their words, and 
said how very sorry and ashamed they were at 
having uttered such words, even under torture ; but 
this did not save them. Altogether, one hundred 
and thirteen Templars were burnt in Paris. A good 
deal of the property of the Order was given to the 
Hospitallers, so that it might not be said that Philip 
was a thief as well as a murderer. In Spain, Portu- 
gal, and Germany the Templars were also cruelly 
tortured, and their houses and riches were seized; 
but the Knights themselves were not put to death. 

The last of the Templars who suffered death 
in Paris was the Grand Master, who had already 

250 



THE TWO GREAT ORDERS 

suffered so much in the torture of his Brethren of the 
Order. He was condemned to be burnt to death 
at a slow fire, so that he might have just as much 
pain to bear as it was possible to give him ; and 
this cruel sentence was carried out in Paris, which 
had already seen so many dreadful things done to 
the Templars within her walls. A large crowd 
gathered to see him die. But before he died, the 
Grand Master solemnly declared that he and all 
his Order were perfectly innocent of the horrible 
charges upon which they had been done to death ; 
and he said that the King of France and the Pope 
would very soon follow him into the other world, 
to answer before the Throne of God for their wicked 
and unjust dealings with the Order. Men remem- 
bered his dying words when it came to pass that 
both King Philip and the Pope died, quite suddenly 
and unexpectedly, within a very short time. 

Having done all his own Templars to death in 
this horrible way, Philip then wrote to King 
Edward II of England, urging him to put down 
the Templars there ; but for some time Edward 
refused to do anything against them. The Templars 
were very strong in England, and they had a good 
deal of property in different parts. Some of the 
Houses of the Order we can still find traces of in 
the names of the places where they were, such as 
Temple Hurst, Templecombe, Temple Rothley, 
Temple Newsom, and so on ; and of course the 

251 



THE CRUSADES 

great Temple Church in London. Edward wrote 
many letters, saying that the Templars in England 
were good and upright men, who were honoured 
by all ; and he begged the Pope to make a very 
careful and long inquiry, so that the Order might 
be cleared of the dreadful charges th,at had been 
brought against it, and which he felt sure were all 
untrue. The poor weak King w r as a good man in 
himself, and he did not want to do anything unjust 
to the Templars ; but he knew in his heart of hearts 
that if the King of France and the Pope only went 
on worrying him long enough, he would have to 
give way in the end, simply because he was so weak 
that he could never hold to his own will and his 
own way, against the wishes of other people. He 
honestly tried his best to save the English Templars. 
Richard Lion- Heart would have settled the question 
very quickly, once and for all, with his sword, and 
not with his tongue or his pen ! But the Pope 
wrote back at once to Edward, telling him that as 
a faithful son of the Church it was his duty to 
follow the pious example of the King of France, 
and to root out those wicked men, the Templars, 
from his land. He was also careful to add that all 
the property of the Templars was not to be touched, 
but must be kept in his, the Pope's, name until 
he had made up his mind what was to be done 
with it. 

The weak King then gave way, and the English 

252 



THE TWO GREAT ORDERS 

Templars were arrested and brought to trial (1308). 
They firmly denied every charge that was brought 
against them of wicked dealings, worshipping idols, 
murdering children, and playing with black magic ; 
but all the same they were made to suffer a cruel 
imprisonment for three years. Some of the Knights 
Templars were quite old men, who had fought 
bravely in the Holy Land, and had held high 
places with honour ; but nothing saved them now 
from the wicked men who sought their lives- 
and even more, their wealth. During those three 
years they were brought to trial, put to torture, 
and then sent back to prison, bent and broken ; and 
this happened not once but many times. At last 
they were dragged into St. Paul's Cathedral, and 
there made to say just what their enemies wished 
them to. Those who were yet alive were then set 
free. A large part of their great property fell to 
the Knights Hospitallers in England, as it had 
done in France. The Temple Church in London 
was given to that Aymer de Valence, Earl of 
Pembroke, whose monument is in Westminster 
Abbey. 

The great Order was dead. 

But the property of the Templars, which had 
been taken from them in such mean and unjust 
ways, brought no good fortune to the new owners. 
Aymer de Valence was murdered. The Duke of 
Lancaster, who next held the Temple Church, was 

2 53 



THE CRUSADES 

beheaded after an unsuccessful rebellion. Hugh 
le Despenser, the friend of Edward II, was hung, 
with a crown of stinging nettles bound in mockery 
upon his head. Edward the King himself, who 
had been too weak and too much afraid of other 
men's words to protect his own people, though he 
had not actually gained anything by the putting 
down of the Order in England, met with a violent 
and painful death at the hands of his subjects. It 
seemed to men who lived in those days, that every 
one of those who had worked against the Templars 
came to a terrible end. Were the Templars in 
the right then after all ; and were those who had 
destroyed the great Order all quite wrong ? For 
a short time the Hospitallers held the Temple 
property in London ; but in the reign of Henry VII 
it passed into the possession of the Crown. 

The Order was dead, but no one could ever 
forget it ; people still talked of its great deeds in 
Palestine, and of the awful end of the Knights. 
Later on a legend sprang up, which many believed, 
that every year on the anniversary of the day on 
which the Order was put down, the heads of seven 
of the murdered Templars rose above their graves. 
The ghost of a Templar, wearing a long white 
mantle of the Order with its blood-red cross, came 
into the churchyard, and cried aloud three times, 
*' Who shall now defend the Holy Temple ? Who 
shall free the Sepulchre of the Lord?" And the 

254 



THE TWO GREAT ORDERS 

seven heads made sad and solemn answer : " Not 
one ! For the Order of the Temple is destroyed ! >1 
The old legend at least shows that men were not 
altogether happy in their minds at the way in which 
the great Order had been swept off the face of 
the earth. 

" With the Templars perished a world ; chivalry, 
(or knighthood), the Crusades ended with them. 
A greedy trading spirit rose up. . . . The souls of 
men (were found) cold and incredulous." 



255 



CHAPTER XVIII 

WHAT THE CRUSADERS DID 

" What God opens must open be, 
Though man pile the sand of the sea. 

What God shuts is open no more, 

Though man weary himself to find the door." 

CHRISTINA ROSSETTI. 

IN the fall of Acre all the Western Christian power 
in the Holy Land was broken. The ruling power 
was Moslem, and the Christian subjects found that 
safety for them lay, not in numbers, but in living 
very quietly in those rough and restless days, and 
in keeping out of the way of notice as much as 
possible. Churches were rebuilt, however, in some 
of the cities Jerusalem, Nazareth, and Bethlehem- 
and Christian congregations grew up round them, 
holding to their faith, but without having any voice or 
share in the government of the Country, until they 
gave up wanting it. From the day when Saladin 
took the Holy City in 1187, right down through 
the eight hundred years, and more, that have passed, 
the Holy Land has been under Moslem rule. Some- 

256 



WHAT THE CRUSADERS DID 

times it seems to us as if the Crusades were only 
like a great storm that swept over Palestine, and 
did nothing for her; but really they left such a 
deep mark on her that it can never be lost. And 
that at least is something for Westerns to remember. 

And so our story of the Crusades is done. It is 
a story of striving and fighting, of gallant deeds 
and some very black ones ; but on the whole it is 
a noble story, and one that we can be proud of. 
One or two points in it stand out so sharp and 
clear that we had better stop to look at them. 
The first is that the true Crusading spirit was a 
fine one, for it was a spirit of real love and self- 
sacrifice, and when that spirit died out of men, the 
life of the Crusades died with it, and the world was 
left much poorer and colder for its loss. 

Again, one reason why the Crusaders, who did 
so much yet managed to keep so little, was that 
they were not really one at heart amongst them- 
selves after the first. Each man was jealous of his 
neighbour; the Church was jealous of the Crown; 
the King of his Knights ; one Order of the other ; 
and there was not one of them that would stand 
loyally by the other, even in a time of danger. If the 
Christian Kingdom had only been true to itself, the 
attacks made from outside would not have been 
able to beat it down. It is the secret foe within 
the city that is the real danger, not the open enemy 
outside the gate. 

257 * 



THE CRUSADES 

The Crusades did a great deal of good both to 
Palestine and to Europe. They opened, as it were, 
a door between the East and the West, which 
has never been shut since ; pilgrims, soldiers, and 
travellers, all passing to and fro between the two, 
made each part of the world better known to the 
other ; and as travelling has gone on getting easier 
and quicker, so everyone has become more friendly, 
as they have grown to know each other better. 
The Crusaders brought into the Holy Land their 
own free ideas, their customs, and their language ; 
and it was just because they believed so thoroughly 
in all their own ways, that they were able to press 
them upon Palestine so firmly that the mark has 
not been lost, and it never will be. Even to-day 
there are signs of Western blood in the people in 
some parts of Palestine ; the dress of the women 
of Bethlehem is still very much like that worn by 
the ladies of the Crusading Kingdom ; Western words 
have slipped into Arabic, and have become a part of 
the language, so that it has been forgotten how they 
first came in. 

The Crusaders gained a good deal, too, in many 
ways from Palestine, and Europe gained through 
them. They brought back to their homes in the 
West the riches and the bright colours of the East ; 
carpets and glass, and many little things which make 
a home comfortable and beautiful ; as well as words 
that crept into their different languages, and stayed 

258 



WHAT THE CRUSADERS DID 

there perhaps in exchange for the ones they left 
behind in Arabic ! And in all the Crusaders there 
was that fierce love of adventure that was the cause 
of their travelling East, and which took firm root 
in Europe, and led to the wonderful voyages of 
the old explorers like Christopher Columbus, and 
Marco Polo, and Vasco de Gama ; and which still 
lives to-day in men like Nansen, and our own 
Captain Scott, the immortal hero of the white 
Antarctic. In many ways the Crusaders have 
helped both the East and the West to understand 
that, in spite of all the many ways in which they 
are happily unlike, they are yet not two different 
worlds, but the two halves of the same round globe. 
The Crusaders thought that as long as you were 
a Christian, it did not matter at all what sort of a 
Christian you were ; and that everyone who was not 
a Christian was in some strange way " the enemy of 
God " ; but we know a little better than that now. 
Still, on the other hand, we may very well learn 
from these Soldiers of the Cross that it is a fine and 
a good thing to have a very strong belief in our 
religion, and to be ready to fight for it, and to give 
up something for the sake of it. 

It is often said of the Crusaders that they were 
rough, and cruel, and bloodthirsty, and unfaithful 
to their promises ; and it is true ; but they were a 
fine set of men in many ways. And in any case 
it is always better, whenever we can, to look at the 

259 



THE CRUSADES 

beautiful side of things and of people (when there 
is one). And we shall get into our minds a much 
better and truer picture of the Crusaders and of the 
work they have done for the Holy Land, and also 
for the world, if we remember first the good they 
did, and let the bad part come next. " Whatsoever 
things are true, and pure, and lovely, think on these 
things." I mean, that it is better for us to think 
of the goodness of (iodfrey, the uprightness of 
Saladin, the courage of Hidiard Cceur-de-Lion, the 
unselfishness of Haymond of Tripoli, than of the 
meanness of Kenaud de C'liatillon, or the greed of 
the Patriarch Hcraclius. 

One other point we must remember and we 
shall understand it better and better as \ve grow 
older is that the Ilolv Land was never held for lon^ 

J 

by any Power, alter that Power left, oil' earing for it. 
It has been so all through history, even before the 
days of the Crusaders, and it will be so to the verv 
end. Every country and every faith has poured 
out its treasure, in thought, and lives of men, and 
gold, upon Jerusalem ; but n<> matter how great the 
treasure spent, how much the blood that was .shed, 
none of them have ever been able to buy her for 
their own. This is because she belongs to all the 
world, in a wonderful and mysterious way that we 
ran just see, but cannot understand ; and one day 
the love and service of the nations will shine out as 
jewels in her crown. 

260 



WHAT THE CRUSADERS DID 

" O City, sorrowful, yet full of grace ! 

The sinking sun adorns 
With a celestial smile thine altered face 
Beneath its crown of thorns. 

The heavy storms of rage and sorrow beat 

Around thy sacred heart : 
Thou hast a deadly wound ; yet strangely sweet 

And beautiful thou art. 

And thou hast drawn from all the colder lands 

Beyond the northern sea, 
Hearts burning for thy wrongs, and eager hands 

To fight for God and thee." 1 

1 " Death at the Goal." B. M. 



2OI 



ARABIC WORDS IN THE ENGLISH 
LANGUAGE BROUGHT IN BY THE 
CRUSADERS 

ADMIRAL: a naval commander. From Amir, a chief. 
ALCOHOL : pure spirit to drink. From al-koJil, a fine powder. 
ALCOVE : a recess in a room. Through the Spanish from the 

Arabic for vault. 
ALEMBIC : a vessel or vase used in chemistry. Through Greek 

and Arabic. 
ALGEBRA : a way of reckoning by signs or letters. Through 

Spanish and Arabic. 
ALKALI : something used in chemistry. 
AMBER : from the French and Arabic. 
ARRACK: a fiery drink made from palm juice, rice, and sugar. 

Ar., araq, juice. 
ARSENAL: a place for storing arms, &c. Ar. dar sincCat, 

workshop. 

ARTICHOKE : a vegetable. 
ASSASSIN: a murderer. Ar., hashish, a drug or drink made 

from hemp. The Assassins used to be excited with this 

before being sent out to kill their victims. 
AZIMUTH : a term in astronomy. Ar., al-sumut, the direction. 
AZURE : blue. Ar., azrak, blue. 
CALIPH : Ar., successor. The successors of Mahommed were 

called Caliphs. 
CARAT : a weight used in goldsmiths' 1 work. Ar., qirat, a bean 

used as a weight. 

262 



ARABIC WORDS 

CHECK-MATE : is from Sheikh mayeet (and in the Persian Shah 

mdt\ meaning " the chief is dead." 
CHEMISTRY : from Khem, the ancient name for Egypt. 
CIPHER : the in arithmetic. Ar., sifr, empty. 
CIVET : an animal of Africa, like a cat. From the Arabic 

through French. 

COFFEE : Turkish, qaveh, and Ar., qahweh (wine). 
COTTON : Ar., qutun. 
CRIMSON : Old English and French, from Ar., qermezun, the 

insect from which the colour is made. 
DRAGOMAN : a guide or interpreter in the East. Through 

Spanish and Ar., tarjumaan, an interpreter. 
EMIR, or Amir : chief or ruler. Ar., amir, ruler. 
FAKIR : a religious beggar, like the begging friars of the 

Middle Ages. Ar.,faqir, a poor man. 
FELUCCA: a small sea-vessel or boat. A\'.,fuluka, a ship. 
GAZELLE : a kind of small antelope. Ar., ghazal, a wild goat. 
GIRAFFE : through French and Spanish from the Arabic name. 
HUBBUB : Sudanese, hooboob, a sandstorm. 
LUTE : a musical instrument. Ar., al- "ud. 
MAGAZINE : a place for keeping military stores. Ar., makhzan. 
MATTRESS : Ar., matrah, a place. 
MINARET : a small tower or turret from which the Moslem hours 

of prayer are called. Ar., manarat, light-house (nar, fire). 
MONSOON : a wind of the Indian Ocean that comes at certain 

* * . t . . 

times. Through Italian from Ar., maivsim* season. 

C7- - * . ) i 

NAKER: a kettledrum. Through French from Ar., naqqara, 

kettledrum. 

SAFFRON : a yellow flower of the crocus kind. Ar., safra, yellow. 
SENNA : dried leaves ussd s a rr.edicine. Through French 

and Arabic. 
SHERBET: a drink made from fruit juices. Ar., sfiarbat, a 

drink. 

263 



THE CRUSADES 

SHRUB : a drink made from lemon, currant, raspberry, &c. 

From the same Arabic word as Sherbet. 
SIMOOM : a hot choking wind in the northern Arabian and 

African desert. Ar., samm, poison. 
SIROCCO : east wind. Ar., shark, east. 
SOFA : Ar., saffa, to sit in order. 
SYRUP : from the same word as Sherbet and Shrub. 
TALISMAN : a kind of charm, sometimes a pass-word. From 

the Ar., tilsaman, and through the Greek and German. 
TALLY-HO : the hunting cry, is from the Ar., taal hone., 

come here. 
TAMARIND: a fruit tree of the West Indies. Ar., tamar-il-Hind, 

the date of India. 
TARIFF : a list of fees charged by a government upon things 

brought in from a foreign country. Ar., taarif, to know, 

to give information. 
VIZIR : a Minister of State. From the Ar., Wazir, a bearer of 

burdens. 

ZENITH : the point of the heavens which seems exactly over- 
head as you look up. Ar., samt-el-ras, the way of 

the head. 
ZERO : 0, nothing, cipher. Ar., sifr. 



264 



MEANINGS OF CHRISTIAN NAMES 

ALICE : Noble cheer. A Teutonic name. 

AMAURY : Work-ruler. A Teutonic name. 

BALDWIN : Prince-friend. A Teutonic name. 

CONSTANCE : Firm, faithful. A Latin name. 

EDWARD : Rich guard. Anglo-Saxon name. 

FREDERIC : Peace-ruler. A Teutonic name. 

FULKE : Peoples' guard (like folk). A Teutonic name. 

GODFREY : God's peace. A Teutonic name. Geoffrey comes 

from the same root. 

Louis : Famous warrior. The Latin form of a Teutonic name. 
MILICENT : Strength in the Teutonic form ; Sweet Singer in 

the Latin. 

RAYMOND : Wise protection. A Teutonic name. 
RENAUD: Power of judgment. A Teutonic name. Reginald 

is one form of Renaud. 
RICHARD : Stern King. A Teutonic name. 
SAFFADIN (Seyf-el-Din) : Sword of the faith. 
SALADIN (Saleh-el-Din) : Splendour of the faith. 
TANCRED : Grateful speech. A Teutonic name. 



265 



INDEX 



ACRE, siege of, 174 et seq.; loss of, 

224 
Afdhal, the Armenian renegade, 65, 

68 
AlexiusComnenus, Emperorof Greece, 

25, 68 

Alice of Antioch, 85, 86, 99 
Amaury, King, 101, 119, 121, 122, 125, 

126, 127 
Andrew, King of Hungary, Crusade 

of, 207 

Antioch, fall of, 26, 27 
Arabs in Jerusalem, the, 8, 10 
Armenians in Palestine, 84, 104, 161 
Arsuf, battle of, 181 
Ascalon, 65, 66, 114, 150 
Assassins, the, 125, 126, 127, 221 
d'Aubigny, Sir Philip, 5 
d'Aubusson, Sir Peter, 241, 242 
Aymer de Valence, 253 



BAJAZET, 236, 237 

Baldwin de Bouillon, of Edessa, after- 
wards Baldwin I, 27, 64, 69, 74; 
and the Saracen robbers, 76 ; alli- 
ance with Genoese, 77 ; victories 
over the Saracens, 77, 80 ; quarrel 
with Patriarch Daimbert, 77 ; death 
of, 82 ; tomb of, 91 

Baldwin de Burgh, afterwards Bald- 
win II, 74, 83 ; taken prisoner by 
Emir of Aleppo, 84 ; his daughters, 
84, 85, 86 ; death of, 86 

Baldwin III, 101, 103; campaigns 
against the Saracens, 107, 113, 116 ; 
breach of faith with shepherd 
tribes, 115 ; death of, 117 

Baldwin IV, the leper, 120, 128, 132; 
death of, 135 



Baldwin V, 130 ; co-king with Bald- 
win the leper, 132 ; death of, 
135 

Baldwin of Ramleh, 138, 139 

Balian of Ibelin, Sir, 151 

Banias, loss of, 121, 126, 127 

Berengaria of Navarre, 172, 173 ^ - 

Bertram de St. Gilles, 80 

Bibars, Sultan, 220, 221 

Boemond of Antioch, the cunning 
Prince of Tarentum, Knight of 
Sicily, 23, 25, 27; conquest of 
Antioch by, 29, 31, 32, 33, 64 ; at 
Jerusalem, 69 ; death of, 79 

Boemond of Antioch, his son, 85 

Bozrah, Baldwin Ill's expedition to 
take, 107 



CHANCY, Sir Joseph de, on state of 
Palestine, 224 

Charlemagne, 9 

Children's Crusade, the, 198 

Church of the Holy Sepulchre, 5, 35, 
38, 61, 71, 72, 82, 90, 208 

Citadel of Jerusalem, 6 

Conrad, King, 112 

Constance of Antioch, 85 ; marriage 
with Raymond of Poitou, 100 ; 
marriage with Renaud de Chatil- 
lon, 115, 130 

Crusaders, the, 19 ; armour of, 95, 
96 ; sports of, 96 ; what they did, 
256 et seq. 

Crusades, the the First, 17 ; the 
Second, 112; the Third, 168 ; Ger- 
man, 170, 199, 207 ; the Children's, 
198 ; smaller Crusades, 199, 200 ; 
the last, 206 

Cyprus, conquest by Richard Cceur- 



267 



THE CRUSADES 



de-Lion, 172; settlement of Knights 
Hospitallers at, 234 ; settlement of 
Knights Templars at, 247 



DAIMBERT, Patriarch of Jerusalem, 

69, 77 

Damascus, siege of, 113 
swords, 95 

Damietta, siege of, 213-215 
David, King, grave of, 6 
Diocletian and St. George, 56, 57 



EDESSA, siege of, 27 ; capture by 

Zanghi the Sultan, 105, 106, 112 
Edgar the Atheling, 23 
Edward I in Palestine, 219, 220; 

Bibars defeated by, 220, 221 ; 

assassination of, 221 ; return to 

England, 223 ; Sir Joseph de 

Chancey's appeal to, 224 
Edward II, trial and persecution of 

Knights Templars by, 252, 254 
El-Afdal, 139, 147 
Eleanor of Aquitaine, 112, 113 
Eleanor of Castile, 220, 222 
Emir of Aleppo, Baldwin II taken 

prisoner by, 84 
Eschowe, wife of Raymond of Tripoli, 

142 
Eyub, Emir of Damascus, 113 



FIRUZ, the Armenian, 28 

Fitz-Urse, Reginald, 5 

Frederick Barbarossa, Crusade of, 
170-172 

Frederick II, Crusade of, 207 

French Langue, the, 245 

Fulke, Count of Anjou, King of Jeru- 
salem, 86, 87 ; Jerusalem enriched 
by, 88; defeat of Sultan Zanghi 
and the Greek Emperor by, 88 ; 
character of, 93 ; Alice of Antioch 
outwitted by, 100 ; death of, 101 



GARNIER de Grey, Sir, 74 
Genoese in Palestine, the, 77 
Geoffrey Plantagenet, 86 
Gerard d'Avesnes, Sir, 67 



Gerard de Riddeford, 136 
German Crusades, 170, 199, 207 
Godfrey de Bouillon, 22, 25, 27, 28, 
33 ; at siege of Jerusalem, 35, 37, 
38, 39, 43, 49; crowned King of 
Jerusalem, 60 ; defeat of Saracens, 
65 ; siege of Arsuf by, 67 ; treachery 
of Raymond of Toulouse towards, 
67, 68 ; laws made by, 70 ; Vene- 
tian alliance formed by, 71 ; death 
and burial, 72, 73 ; tomb of, 90 
Guy de Lusignan, 130, 135 ; appointed 
regent, 132 ; coronation together 
with Sybil, 137 ; attack upon Ray- 
mond of Tripoli, 139 ; total defeat 
at Horns of Hattin, 144 ; later years, 
166 ; made King of Cyprus by 
Richard I, 166, 173 ; with Richard's 
forces, 180, 181 



HAROUN al Rasheed, 9 

Henry II of England, 133 

Heraclius the Patriarch, 132, 134, 142, 
146, 152, 160, 161, 162, 163 

Holy Land, the, 1 et seq. 

Horns of Hattin, battle of, 144 

Hospices for pilgrims at Jerusalem, 
49 

Hospitallers, the. See Knights Hos- 
pitallers 

Hugh, Count of Vermandois, 23 

Hugh de Payens, Sir, 52 

Hugh Ferveus, 203 



ISAAC, Emperor of Cyprus, 165 



JACQUES de Maille, Sir, 141 

Jaffa, siege of, 190 

James d'Avesnes, 185 

Jerusalem, 1, 4 ; pilgrimages to, 11 ; 
captured by the Turks, 11 ; siege by 
First Crusaders, 36 ; retaken by 
Seljuk Turks, 49, 52; founding of 
the Kingdom under Godfrey de 
Bouillon, 60, 70 ; prosperity under 
Fulke, 88 ; decline of the King- 
dom, 112, 114, 117, 119, 134, 135, 
166 ; fall of, 151-167 

Jerusalem Cross, the, 72, 73 



268 



INDEX 



Joan, Queen of Sicily, 172 
Jocelyn of Edessa, 84, 105 
John,' Kins?, 190, 196, 199 
Joinville, Sieur de, 212, 214 



KHAEEZMIANS, raids upon Jerusa- 
lem, 202, 203 

Knights, the, 45 

Knights Hospitallers, in war against 
the Saracens, 49 et seq., 56, 117, 
134, 160, 164, 211; at siege of 
Acre, 177 ; charge at battle of 
Arsuf, 181-184; castles of, 225; 
city of St. Jean d'Acre, 226, 227 ; 
settlement in Cyprus, 223 ; settle- 
ment in Rhodes, 235 ; Langues of, 
236 ; defeat by Bajazet, 236 ; defeat 
by Tamerlane, 237 ; Rhodes taken 
by Turks from, '242; settlement in 
Malta, 242, 243 ; siege of Malta by 
Turks, 243 ; Templars' property 
given to, 253, 254 

Knights of Malta, 50, 243 ; order dis- 
banded by Napoleon, 245 

Knights Templars, in wars with the 
Saracens, 50, 52, 56, 113, 116, 121, 
126, 127, 132, 136, 140, 141, 142, 
158, 159, 164, 177, 181, 196, I 1 .)*, 
207, 209, 211, 218 ; castles of, 225 ; 
later history of, 247 et seq. ; riches 
of, 248 ; in France, 248-251 ; in 
England, 251 

Kukbury, 161 



LA VALETTE, Grand Master of 
Knights of Malta, 243, 244, 245 

Langues of Order of St. John of 
Jerusalem, 236 ; the French, 245 ; 
in Jerusalem, 247 

Leopold, Duke of Austria, 17!t ; jeal- 
ousy of Richard 1, 188, 189 ; Richard 
made prisoner by, 196 

Leper windows, 128 

' Letters of the Holy Sepulchre," 
71 

Louis VII of France, in Second Cru- 
sade, 112 

Louis IX, Crusade of, 211-218 ; siege 
of Damietta by, 215; captured by 
Saracens, 218; return to France, 



218 ; second Crusade and death at 
Carthage, 219, 220 



MAHOMMED II, war against Knights 
Hospitallers at Rhodes by, 239, 
240 

Mahommedans in Jerusalem, the, 8 
Malta, settlement of Kuights Hospi- 
tallers in, 243 ; siege by Turks, 
243 ; taken by Napoleon, 245 ; 
taken by English under Nelson, 
246 

M;m.-,ourah, taking of, 216, 217 
Milicent, daughter of Baldwin II, 85, 
86, 88, 101 ; as regent, 104 ; hatred 
of people towards, 106, 112, 113; 
death of, 114 



NICEA, taken by Crusaders, 26 
Nicholas, Children's Crusade preached 

by, 200 

Ninth Crusade, the, 211 
Nur-ed-Din, 114, 116, 121, 127, 129 



OLD Man of the Mountains, the, 125, 
126, 221 

Order of the Knights of St. John of 
Jerusalem, 49 et seq. ; later history 
of, 246. See also Knights Hospi- 
tallers 

Order of the Knights of the Temple, 
52 et seq. ; later history of, 247 et 
seq. 8ce also Knights Templars 



PALESTINE, 1 ; in later years, 224 

Peter Bartholomew, 30-33 

Peter d'Aubusson, Sir, 241 

Peter the Hermit, 17, 28 ; at siege 

of Jerusalem, 40, 42, 43 ; death 

of, 43 
Philip II of France, 169 ; jealousy of 

Richard I, 172, 175, 176, 179 ; siege 

of Acre by, 174 ; departure from 

Palestine, 179; treachery to Richard, 

190, 196 
Philip IV of France, attack on 

Knights Templars, 249 
Pilgrim Castle, 225-227 



269 



THE CRUSADES 



Pilgrims, the, 11 
Potters' Field, 15 



RAYMOND de St. Gilles, 42, 44, 78 

Raymond of Antioch, 105, 106, 113, 
114 

Raymond of Poitou, 100 

Raymond of Tripoli, appointed regent, 
129 ; besieged by Guy de Lusignan, 
138, 139; Eschowe, his wife, be- 
sieged in Tiberias, 142 ; peace with 
Guy de Lusignan, 142 ; at battle of 
Horns of Hattin, 146; death of, 150 

Raymond the Wise, Count of Tou- 
louse, 23, 64, 65, 67, 68 

Reginald de Argentine, Sir, 55 

Renaud de Chatillon, 115, 130, 136, 
149 

Rhodes, siege by Turks, 240-242 

Richard Coeur-de-Lion, Crusade of, 
87, 95, 169, 170, 172 ; conquest of 
Cyprus by, 172 ; quarrels with 
chief leaders, 172, 174, 175, 176, 
179, 188; Philip II's jealousy of, 
172, 175, 176, 179 ; marriage with 
Berengaria of Navarre, 173 ; at 
siege of Acre, 176 ; sufferings from 
fever, 176, 177, 179, 193, 195 ; Sala- 
din defeated at Arsuf by, 181 ; 
daring character of, 186, 187 ; Leo- 
pold of Austria's jealousy and de- 
sertion of, 188, 189; rout of the 
Saracens before Jerusalem by, 189 ; 
Jaffa taken by, 190; relations with 
Saladin, 193 ; truce with Saladin, 
195 ; taken prisoner by Leopold, 
196 ; death of, 197, 199 

Richard, Earl of Cornwall, crusade of, 
209 

Robert, Duke of Normandy, 23, 61, 65 

Robert of Flanders, 60, 65 

Rock of Jerusalem, the, 4 

Roger de Moulines, 136 



SAPPADIN, 161 

St. Bernard of Clairvaux, 112 

St. George, grave of, 33 ; at siege of 

Jerusalem, 40 ; life of, 56-59, 111 
St. Jean d'Acre, 226, 227, 233 
St. Louis, Crusade of, 211-218 



St. Peter's of the Freed, 238 
Saladin, the Sultan, at house of 
Knights Hospitallers, 51 ; ambi- 
tion of, 123, 124 ; elected ruler of 
Damascus, 129 ; siege of Beyrout 
by, 131 ; expedition into Raymond's 
lands by, 139, 140 ; siege of Tibe- 
rias by, 142 ; Guy de Lusignan 
defeated at Horns of Hattin by, 
144 ; conquest of Palestine by, 150, 
166 ; siege of Jerusalem by, 151- 
167 ; Balian's appeals to, 152-159 ; 
merciful treatment of citizens of 
Jerusalem, 160-162, 164, 165; Acre 
surrendered by, 178 ; defeated by 
Richard Coeur-de-Lion at battle of 
Arsuf,181-185 ; truce with Richard, 

192, 195 ; relations with Richard, 

193, 194 ; illness and death of, 
195 

Saracens, the, 9, 14 ; treatment of 
the pilgrims, 14 ; Antioch taken 
from, 28, 29 ; besieged in Jerusalem 
by the First Crusaders, 38, 39, 40, 
42 ; defeated under Afdhal, 65 ; 
armour of, 95, 96 ; Baldwin's wars 
against, 107; defeat of Guy de 
Lusignan at battle of Horns of 
Hattin, 144 ; massacred at siege of 
Acre, 178; defeat at Arsuf, 181- 
185 ; terror of Richard Coeur-de- 
Lion, 185, 188 ; attacks on the 
French Crusaders, 214, 217 ; taking 
of Acre by, 228-231 

" Squints," or leper windows, 128 

Stephen, Count of Blois, 23 

Stephen, leader of the Children's 
Crusade, 202 

Sulieman, Sultan, 243 

Sybil, Queen, 120, 130, 135, 136, 164 



TAMERLANE, 236-238 

Tancred of Sicily, 23, 27, 34, 37, 42, 
44, 64, 65, 69, 72 

Templars' Tower, Acre, fall of, 231 

Temple at Jerusalem, the, 5, 34 ; de- 
spoiled by Saladin, 165 

Temple, the, Paris, 248 

Temple Church, London, 252, 253 

Tiberias, siege of, 142 

Tithe of Saladin, 169 



270 



INDEX 



True Cross, the wood of, 146, 170, 178 
Turks, Jerusalem captured by, 11; 

wars with Knights Hospitallers at 

Rhodes, 236 
Tyre, siege of, 227 



VENETIANS in Palestine, the, 71 



WALTER the Penniless, 21 
William de Preaux, Sir, 186 
William Porcus, 203 
William Rufus, 24 



ZANGHI, Sultan, 88 ; siege of Edessa 
by, 105, 106 



THE END 



Printed by BALLANTYNE, HANSON & Co. 
g i at Paul's Work, Edinburgh ,